2.^3 5 
IS84- 



IW4^ 



.^v:^.Va tf^;^^^^^^'ft^■■V-^'^'J■Uv.^J'' a^tit^^'v^■^,^^^^v.^v^^'.=>•^» 



us ANDRONTCUS 

EBITED »r '" 

WILLIAM ]. ROLFB. 



m 
m^ 



■m^ 



:^^ 



r-^.^?# 




iP:iS«! 



? ..^> I .\ 






u 






1.5 

i 




Gass T M 
Book ^^_ 



• \%%A 



SHAKESPEARE'S 



TRAGEDY OF 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



Edited, with Notes, 



WILLIAM J. ROLFE, A.M., 

FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL, CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 



WITH ENGRA VINGS. 



^m^m^i 



DOj 13 -833 f) 

NE W Y O R^Z^Z w. -^^■,Hf 



.(>^°; 



HARPER & 13 R O T H E R S, P U 13 L I S H E R S, 

K R A N K L I N SQUARE. 



1884. 



TKu.^ 



7,i> 



A^^^ 



1^ 



o'Y 



ENGLISH 


CLASSICS. 


Edited ey WM. 


J. ROLFE, A.M. 


Illustrated. i6mo, Cloth, 56 cents per 


volume ; Paper, 40 cents per volume. 


Shakespeare's Works. 


The Merchant of Venice. 


The Taming of the Shrew. 


Othello. 


All's Well that Ends Well. 


Julius Caesar. 


Coriolanus. 


A Midsummer-Night's Dream. 


The Comedy of Errors. 


Macbeth. 


Cymbeline. 


Hamlet. 


Antony and Cleopatra. 


Much Ado about Nothing. 


Measure for Measure. 


Romeo and Juliet. 


Merry Wives of Windsor. 


As You Like It. 


Love's Labour 's Lost. 


The Tempest. 


Two Gentlemen of Verona. 


Twelfth Night. 


Timon of Athens. 


The Winter's Tale. 


Troilus and Cressida. 


King John. 


Henry VI. Part I. 


Richard IL 


Henry VI. Part II- 


Henrv IV. Part I. 


Henry VI. Part IIL 


Henrv IV. Part IL 


Pericles, Prince of Tyre. 


Henrv V. 


The Two Noble Kinsmen. 


Richard IIL 


Venus and Adonis, Lucrece, etc. 


Henry VIH. 


Sonnets. 


King Lear. 


Titus Andronicus. 


Goldsmith's S 


SELECT Poems. 


Gray's Sel 


ECT Poems. 


Published by HARPER & 


BROTHERS, New York. 


(H^^ A ny of the above ivorks ivlll be se^ 


it by inail^ postage f>repaid, to any part 


of the United States, i 


on receipt of the price. 



Copyright, 1883, by Harper & Brothers. 



PREFACE. 



It was my purpose to omit Titus Andronictis from this edition of 
Shakespeare, and I include it now only in deference to the advice of 
many friends on both sides of the Atlantic. Most of them agree with 
me that Shakespeare probably had little to do with writing the play ; 
and one eminent critic — an Englishman, not an Irishman— has suggested 
that I print the entire text in small type, like the non- Shakespearian por- 
tions of Timon and Pericles. It seems to me, however, very like a " bull " 
to print a play as nominally Shakespeare's while allowing him no possi- 
ble share in its authorship. I prefer to put it all in the ordinary type, to 
allow the advocates of its authenticity their full say in its behalf (as I 
have done in the Introduction), and to leave the student or reader to de- 
cide for himself, if he can, how much of it is Shakespeare's. 

The text is given without expurgation. 

Cambridge, Oct.^% 1883. 




THE PONTINE MARSHES, ROME. 



INTRODUCTION 



TO 



TITUS ANDRONICUS, 



I. THE HISTORY OF THE PLAY. 

The earliest known edition of Tifus Androriicus is a quarto 
published in 1600, with the following title-page (as given in 
the Cambridge ed.) : 

The most lamenta- | ble Romaine Tragedie of Titus \ 



10 TirUS ANDRONICUS. 

Andronicus. \ As it hath sundry times beene playde by the 
I Right Honourable the Earle of Pembrooke, the | Earl of 
Darbie, the Earle of Sussex, and the | Lorde Chamberlaine 
theyr | Seruants. | At London, | Printed by I. R. for Ed- 
ward White I and are to bee solde at his shoppe, at the 
little I North doore of Paules, at the signe of |- the Gun. 
1600. 

A second quarto was published in 161 1, the title-page be- 
ing as follows : 

The I most lamen- | table Tragedie | of Titus A?idronicus. 
1 As it hath sundry \ times beene plaide by the Kings \ Maies- 
ties Seruants. | London, | Printed for Eedward White, and 
are to be solde | at his shoppe, nere the little North dore 
of I Pauls, at the signe of the | Gun. 161 1. 

"This edition was printed from that of 1600, from which 
it varies only by some printer's errors and a few conjectural 
alterations. 

" The 1st folio text was printed from a copy of the 2d 
quarto, which perhaps was in the library of the theatre, and 
had some MS. alterations and additions made to the stage- 
directions. Here, as elsewhere, the printer of the folio has 
been very careless as to metre. It is remarkable that the 
folio contains a whole scene (iii. 2) not found in the quartos, 
but agreeing too closely in style with the main portion of 
the play to allow of the supposition that it is due to a dif- 
ferent author. The scene may have been supplied to the 
players' copy of the 2d quarto from a manuscript in their 
possession. 

"' In the Registers of the Stationers' Company are the fol- 
lowing entries with regard to a book called 'Titus Androni- 
cus,' but it is more than doubtful whether any of them refer 
to the editions of the play of that name which have come 
down to us. It will be seen that the entry under the date, 
19 April, 1602, speaks of a transference of copyright from 
Thomas Millington to Thomas Pavier, but as both the ex- 



INTRODUCTION. 



II 



tant editions of the play, printed respectively in 1600 and 
161 1, were published by Edward White, the entry can have 
reference to neither of these : 

6 February, 1593. 
John Danter. Entered for his copye under handes of bothe the wardens 
a booke intituled, A Noble Roman- Historye of Tytus 
Andronicus. vj*^. 

1602. 19 April. 
Tho. Pavier. Entred for his copies by assignm^ from Thomas Milling- 
ton these bookes folowing; salvo jure cuiuscumque — 

viz. 
A booke called Thomas of Reading, vj^. 
The first and second pts of Henry the Vl^ ij bookes. xij^. 
A booke called Titus and Andronic'. vj^. 

Under the date, 14 Dec. 1624, among a list of * Ballades' 
is mentioned ' Titus and Andronmus.' Again, on 8 Novemb. 
1630, is an entry assigning to Ric. Cotes from Mr. Bird ^ all 
his estate right title and interest in the Copies hereafter 
menconed,' and in the list which follows is 'Titus and An- 
dronicus.' On 4 Aug. 1626, Thomas Pavier had assigned 
his right in Titus Andro7iicus to Edw. Brewster and Rob. 
Birde, so that apparently the same book is spoken of here 
as in the entry under the date 19 April, 1602. This being 
the case, it is difficult to account for the fact that a book 
which in 1602 was the property of Thomas MilHngton should 
in 1600 have been printed for Edward White, and that, after 
the transference of the cojDyright from Millington to Pavier, 
a second edition of the same book should have been printed 
in 1611 for the same Edward White. No edition with Mil- 
lington's name on the title has yet been found. 

" Langbaine, in his Account of the English Dramatick Poets, 
p. 464 (ed. 1 691) says of Titus Androfticus, 'This play w^as 
first printed 4^ Lond. 1594. and acted by the Earls of Der- 
by, Pembroke, and Essex, their Servants.' Whether or not 
this is the same as ' titus and ondronicus' mentioned in 
Henslowe's Diary (p. 2>2>^ ed. Collier) as acted for the first 



12 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



time on the 23 Jan. 1593, it is impossible to say" (Camb. 

ed.). 

Halliwell-Phillipps {Outlines of the Life of S. 2d ed. p. 72) 
assumes that Henslowe's play is the one ascribed to Shake- 
speare. He says: "In the winter-season of 1593-4, Shake- 
speare's earliest tragedy, which was unfortunately based on 
a repulsive tale, was brought out by the Earl of Sussex's 
actors, who were then performing, after a tour in the prov- 
inces, at one of the Surrey theatres. They were either hired 
by, or playing under some financial arrangement with, Hens- 
lowe, who, after the representation of a number of revivals, 
ventured upon the production of a drama on the story of 
Titus And.ronicus, the only new play introduced during the 
season. This tragedy, having been successfully produced* 
before a large audience on January the 23d, 1594, was 
shortly afterwards entered on the books of the Stationers' 
Company and published by Danter, It was also performed, 
almost if not quite simultaneously, by the servants of the 
Earls of Derby and Pembroke."! 

Fleay gives this brief summary of critical opinion concern- 

* This may be inferred from the number of representations, its timely 
publication, and from several early notices. Ben Jonson, writing in 1614, 
thus refers to its popularity: "hee that will sweare Jeronimo or An- 
dronicus are the best playes, yet shall passe unexcepted at heere as a 
man whose judgement shewes it is constant and hath stood still these 
five and twentie or thirty yeeres " (Ind. to Bartholomew Fair). Jonson 
hardly means here to convey the idea of a precise date, but merely that 
both the dramas to which he alludes were then very old plays. ... In 
an inventory of the theatrical costume at the Rose Theatre in March, 
1598-9, mention is made of "the More's lymes," which Malone suspects 
*' were the limbs of Aaron the Moor in Titus Androiiicus^^'' who in the 
original play was probably tortured on the stage. 

t This appears from the earlier issue of 1594, recorded by Langbaine 
[see above] as "acted by the Earls of Derby, Pembroke, and Essex, 
their servants." That Langbaine has written Essex by error for Sussex 
is evident from the title-page of the edition of 1600 and from the half- 
title on the first page of that of 161 1. 



INTRODUCTION. 



n 



ing the play {Manual^ p. 44) : '* In 1687 there was a tradi- 
tion reported by Ravenscroft that this play was only touched 
by Shakespeare. Theobald, Johnson, P'armer, Steevens, 
Drake, Singer, Dyce, Hallam, H. Coleridge, W. S. Walker, 
reject it entirely. Malone, Ingleby, Staunton, think it was 
touched up by him. Capell, Collier, Knight, Gervinus, Ul- 
rici, and many Germans, think it to be Shakespeare's \ R. 
G. White, that it is a joint w^ork of Greene, Marlowe, and 
Shakespeare.''* He adds his own opinion that the play "is 
not Shakespeare's; it is built on the Marlowe blank-verse 
system, which Shakespeare in his early work opposed; and 
did not belong to Shakespeare's company till 1600." 

Verplanck, whom we quote at length below, agrees with 
Knight. 

Stokes {Ch7'on. Order of Shakespeare^ s Flays, P- 3) says: 
"That Shakespeare had some connection with a play upon 
the subject seems to be placed beyond doubt by the mention 
of Meres, and by the insertion in the ist folio; but if the 
play as given in that edition be the one which is connected 
with our poet's name — as indeed seems probable from a 
consideration of several passages in it (see Mr. H. B. Wheat- 
ley, iV^a/. Shaks. Soc. Trans. 1874, pp. 126-129) — then the 
classical allusions, the peculiar words, etc., compel us to 
adopt Ravenscroft's tradition that it is only an old play re- 
vised by Shakespeare. In what year this revision took 
place it is very difficult to say ; of course, it must have been 
before 1598, when Meres mentions it, and therefore before 
the Pembroke and other companies were merged into the 

* After giving " the evidence in the case," White asks if it does not 
"warrant the opinion that Titus Andronicus was written, about 1587-89, 
by Greene, Marlowe, and Shakespeare together for the Earl of Pem- 
broke's and perhaps other companies, and that (popular as we know it 
was) the Lord Chamberlain's Servants afterwards secured it, as well as 
the services of the youngest of its authors, exclusively for themselves, 
and that he subjected it to the same revision which, under like circum- 
stances, he gave to the earlier versions of Kijig Hemy F/." 



14 



TITUS ANDRONICUS, 



Lord Chamberlain's company, at which time Mr. Fleay 
thinks several old plays {Titus Andro?iicushit\x\g one) passed 
into the hands of the corps to which Shakespeare belonged. 
The adaptation was probably early in his dramatic career, 
though Jonson's reference in the Induction to Bartholomew 
Fair must surely be to the old play.'' 

Furnivall ("Leopold" ed. p. xxii.) says: "To me, as to 
Hallam and many others, the play declares as plainly as 
play can speak, ' I am not Shakspere's : my repulsive sub- 
ject, my blood and horrors, are not, and never were, his.' I 
accept the tradition that Ravenscroft reports when he re- 
vived and altered the play in 1687, that it was brought to 
Shakspere to be touched up and prepared for the stage." 

Hudson (" Harvard " ed. vol. xiii. p. 4) says : " Nearly all 
the best critics, from Theobald downwards, are agreed that 
very little of this play was written by Shakespeare. And 
such is decidedly my own judgment now, though some thirty 
years ago, in ' my salad days,' I wrote and printed otherwise. 
. . . The question, by whom the main body of the play was 
written, is not so easily answered, and perhaps is hardly 
worth a detailed investigation. ... I agree substantially 
with Mr. White and Mr. Fleay as to Marlowe's share in the 
workmanship." 

Dowden says {Primer^ p. 61): "The importance of this 
tragedy lies in the fact that, if Shakspere wrote it, we find 
him as a young man carried away by the influence of a 
Sturm und Drang (storm and stress) movement similar to 
that which urged Schiller to write his Robbers. Titus An- 
dronicus belongs essentially to the pre-Shaksperian group of 
bloody tragedies, of which Kyd's Spa?iish Tragedy is the 
most conspicuous example. If it is of Shaksperian author- 
ship, it may be viewed as representing the years of crude 
and violent youth before he had found his true self; his 
second tragedy, Romeo and Juliet, as representing the years 
of transition ; and Hamlet, the period of maturity and adult 



INTRODUCTION. 



15 



power." He adds that if Henslovve's Titus and A7idronicus 
is the present play and was then new, it is certainly not by 
our poet. "It is impossible to believe that in 1594, when 
Shakspere had written his Ve?ius aiid Adofiis and his Lucrece, 
he could have dealt so coarsely with details of outrage and 
unnatural cruelty as does the author of this tragedy." He 
considers that " the opinion best supported by internal evi- 
dence and by the weight of critical authority " is that which 
regards the play as belonging to the period (1589, or earlier) 
to which Jonson's allusion would carry it back, and as hav- 
ing been only "touched by Shakspere." 

For ourself we cannot believe that Shakespeare had any 
larger share in the composition of the play than Ravens- 
croft allows him. The bits which Mr. Wheatley assigns to 
him are the following: i. i. 9 (" Romans, friends, followers," 
etc., echoed by Mark Antony in y. C. iii. 2. 75), ii. i. 82, ^;^ 
("She is a woman," etc., like Rich. III. i. 2. 228, 229 and i 
Hen. VI. V. 3. 78, 79), i. i. 70-76, 117-119 (cf. M. of V. iv. i. 
183 fol..), i. I. 141, 142, ii. 2. 1-6, ii. 3. 10-15, i^^- i- 82-86, 
91-97, iv. 4. 81-86, V. 2. 21-27, and v. 3. 160-168. These 
may well be Shakespeare's, and possibly other passages that 
rise above the general level of the play. It may at first 
seem strange that his name should have come to be associ- 
ated with a work in which we find so few traces of his hand ; 
but he may have improved the old play in other ways than 
by rewriting any considerable portion of it — by omissions, 
re-arrangement of scenes, and the like — and its great popu- 
larity in the revised form may have led to its being com- 
monly known as "Shakespeare's Titus Androjiicus''^ (in dis- 
tinction from the earlier version, whosesoever it may have 
been), until at length it got to be generally regarded as one 
of his original productions. 

The verdict of the editors and critics is so nearly unani- 
mous against the authenticity of the play that the burden of 
proof clearly rests with the other side ; and as we are will- 



1 6 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

ing to allow them the fullest and best presentation of their 
case that has yet been made, we give below the arguments 
of Knight and Verplanck almost without abridgment. 

II. THE SOURCES OF THE PLOT. 

Theobald says: "The story we are to suppose merely 
fictitious. Andronicus is a surname of pure Greek deriva- 
tion. . Tamora is neither mentioned by Ammianus Marcel- 
linus, nor anybody else that' I can find. Nor had Rome, in 
the time of her emperors, any war with the Goths that I 
know of; not till after the translation of the empire, I mean 
to Byzantium. And yet the scene is laid at Rome, and 
Saturninus is elected to the empire at the Capitol." When 
Danter registered the "Noble Roman- Historye of Tytus 
Andronicus " on the 6th of February, 1593 (see p. 11 above), 
he entered also " by warrant from Mr. Woodcock, the ballad 
thereof;" and some have thought that this ballad was the 
basis of the play. If, however, it be the ballad given in 
Percy's Reliq2ies (reprinted in our Notes below), it is quite as 
likely that the poem was founded on the play.^ The story 
seems to have been a popular one. It is mentioned in 
Paynter's Palace of Pleas m^e ; and there is an allusion to it 
in A Knack to Know a Knave^ a comedy printed in 1594. 

In Henslowe's Diary^ besides the play mentioned above 
as brought out in the winter of 1593-4, there is record of a 
" tittus and Vespasia " acted " by Lord Strange's men " on 
the nth of April, 1591 ; and in a "tragedy of Titus Andro- 
nicus " acted in Germany about the year 1600 by English 
players, a Vespasian is one of the principal characters. Mr. 
Albert Cohn {Shakespeare i?i Ger?nany, 1865) assumes that 
"this Vespasian, like all the other characters of the German 
piece, was taken from the original Titus Andronicus, and 

* "Throughout the ballad there is evident effort to compress all the 
incidents of the story within as brief a relation as possible ; and this is 
not the style of a ballad written for the ballad's sake" (W.). 



INTRODUCTION. ly 

thus we should have to acknowledge Titus and Vespasian as 
the original on which Shakespeare's play was founded/' 
Henslowe marks the 1591 play as ";/^," or new, and it was 
often performed between that time and 1593. The Titus 
And?'onicus then brought out, and also marked "/^^," may 
have been a recast of the former piece. 

III. CRITICAL COMMENTS ON THE PLAY. 
[From Kiiighfs ^^ Pictorial Shakspere.''''*'\ 
The external evidence that bears upon the authorship of 
Titus Andronicus is of two kinds : 

1. The testimony which assigns the play to Shakspere, 
wholly, or in part. 

2. The testimony which fixes the period of its original 
production. 

The direct testimony of the first kind is unimpeachable : 
Francis Meres, a contemporary, and probably a friend of 
Shakspere — a man intimately acquainted with the literary 
history of his day — not writing even in the later period of 
Shakspere's life, but as early as 1598 — compares, for tragedy, 
the excellence of Shakspere among the English, with Seneca 
among the Latins, and says, witness, " for tragedy, his Rich- 
ard 11.^ Richard III.^ Henry /F!, King John^ Titus Androni- 
cus, and his Romeo and jFulietP 

The indirect testimony is nearly as important. The play 
is printed in the first folio edition of the poet's collected 
works — an edition published within seven years after his 
death by his intimate friends and " fellows :" and that edi- 
tion contains an entire scene not found in either of the pre- 
vious quarto editions which have come down to us. That 
edition does not contain a single other play upoR which a 
doubt of the authorship has been raised ; for even those who 
deny the entire authorship of Henry VI. to Shakspere, have 
no doubt as to the partial authorship. 

* Doubtful Plays, etc. (2d ed. 1867), p. 46 ioX. 
B 



1 8 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Against this testimony of the editors of the first folio, that 
Shakspere was the author of Titus Andronicus^ there is only 
one fact to be opposed — that his name is not on the title- 
page of either of the quarto editions, although those editions 
show us that it was acted by the company to which Shak- 
spere belonged. But neither was the name of Shakspere 
affixed to the first editions of Richard IL, Richard III.^ 
and Henry IV., Part I. ; nor to the first three editions of 
Romeo and Juliet; nor to Henry V. These similar facts, 
therefore, leave the testimony of Hemings and Condell un- 
impeached. 

But the evidence of Meres that Shakspere was the author 
of Titus Andronicus, in the same sense in which he assigns 
him the authorship of Romeo and Juliet — that of being the 
sole author — is supposed to be shaken by the testimony of 
a writer who came nearly a century after Meres. Malone 
says — "On what principle the editors of the first complete 
edition of our poet's plays admitted this into their volume 
cannot now be ascertained. The most probable reason that 
can be assigned is, that he wrote a few lines in it, or gave 
some assistance to the author in revising it, or in some other 
way aided him in bringing it forward on the stage. The 
tradition mentioned by Ravenscroft in the time of King 
James II. warrants us in making one or other of these sup- 
positions. *I have been told' (says he in his preface to an 
alteration of this play published in 1687), * by some anciently 
conversant with the stage, that it was not originally his 
[Shakspere's], but brought by a private author to be acted, 
and he only gave some master-touches to one or two of the 
principal characters.'" A few lines further on Malone 
quotes Langbaine, who refers to this tradition ; and he 
therefore ought to have told us what Langbaine says with 
regard to Ravenscroft's assertion. We will supply the de- 
ficiency. Langbaine first notices an early edition of Titus 
Andronicus, now lost, printed in 1594; he adds — "'T was 



INTRODUCTION, 19 

about the time of the Popish Plot revived and altered. by 
Mr. Ravenscroft." Ravenscroft was a living author when 
Langbaine published his Account of the English Dramatic 
Poets, in 1691 ; and the writer of that account says, with a 
freedom that is seldom now adopted except in anonymous 
criticism — " Though he would be thought to imitate the silk- 
worm, that spins its web from its own bowels ; yet I shall 
make him appear like the leech, that lives upon the_blood 
of men." This is introductory to an account of those plays 
which Ravenscroft claimed as his owtj. But, under the 
head of Shakspere, Langbaine says that Ravenscroft boasts, 
in his preface to Titus, " That he thinks it a greater theft to 
rob the dead of their praise than the living of their money ;" 
and Langbaine goes on to show that Ravenscroft's practice 
"agrees not with his protestation,'' by quoting some remarks 
of Shadwell upon plagiaries, who insinuates that Ravenscroft 
got up the story that Shakspere only gave some master- 
touches to Titus Andronicus, to exalt his own merit in hav- 
ing altered it. The play was revived " about the time of the 
Popish Plot" — 1678. It was ^x^i pri7ited m 1687, with this 
Preface. But Ravenscroft then suppresses the original Pro- 
logue ; and Langbaine, with a quiet sarcasm, says — " I will 
here furnish him with part of his Prologue, which he has lost ; 
and, if he desire it, send him the whole : 

* To-day the poet does not fear your rage, 
Shakespear^ by him reviv'd, now treads the stage : 
Under his sacred laurels he sits down, 
Safe from the blast of any critic's frown. 
Like other poets, he 'il not proudly scorn 
To own that he but winnow'd Shakespear'' s corn ; 
So far he was from robbing him of 's treasure, 
That he did add his own to make full measure.' " 

Malone, we think, was bound to have given us all this — if 
the subject, of which he affects to make light, was worth the 
production of any evidence. We believe that, with this com- 



20 TirUS ANDRONICUS, 

mentary, the tradition of Edward Ravenscroft will not out- 
weigh the living testimony of Francis Meres. 

We now come to the second point — the testimony which 
fixes the date of the original production of Titus Andronicus, 
There are two modes of viewiilg this portion of the evidence; 
and we first present it with the interpretation which deduces 
from it that the tragedy was not written by Shakspere. 

Ben Jonson, in the Induction to his Bartholomew Fair^ 
first acted in 1 6 14, says — ^* He that will swear yeronimo, or 
Andronicus, are thj best plays yet, shall pass unexcepted at 
here, as a man whose judgment shows it is constant, and 
hath stood still these tive-and-twenty or thirty years. Though 
it be an ignorance, it is a virtuous and staid ignorance ; and, 
next to truth, a confirmed error does well." Percy offers 
the following comment upon this passage, in his Reliques of 
Ancient Poetry : — " There is reason to conclude that this play 
was rather improved by Shakespeare with a few fine touches 
of his pen, than originally written by him ; for, not to men- 
tion that the style is less figurative than his others generally 
are, this tragedy is mentioned with discredit in the Induction 
to Ben Jonson's Bartholomew Bair, in 1614, as one that had 
been then exhibited 'five-and-twenty or thirty years ;' which, 
if we take the lowest number, throws it back to the year 
1589, when Shakespeare was but twenty-five : an earlier 
date than can be found for any other of his pieces.'' It is 
scarcely necessary to point out, that with the views w^e have 
uniformly entertained as to the commencement of Shaks- 
pere's career as a dramatic author, the proof against his 
authorship of Titus Andronicus thus brought forward by 
Percy is to us amongst the most convincing reasons for not 
hastily adopting the opinion that he was not its author. 
The external evidence of the authorship, and the external 
evidence of the date of the authorship, entirely coincide : 
each supports the other. The continuation of the argument 
derived from the early date of the play naturally runs into 



INTRODUCTION, 21 

the internal evidence of its authenticity. The fact of its 
early date is indisputable j and here, for the present, we 
leave it. 

We can scarcely subscribe to Mr. Hallam's strong opinion, 
given with reference to this question of the authorship of 
Titus Androfiicus, that, "in criticism of all kinds, we must 
acquire a dogged habit of resisting testimony, when res ipsa 
per se vociferatur to the contrary." The res ipsa may be 
looked upon through very different media by different minds : 
testimony, when it is clear, and free from the suspicion of an 
interested bias, although it appear to militate against con- 
clusions that, however strong, are not infallible, because they 
depend upon very nice analysis and comparison, must be 
received, more or less, and cannot be doggedly resisted. Mr. 
Hallam says, " Titus Andronicus is now, by common consent, 
denied to be, in any sense, a production of Shakspeare." 
Who are the interpreters of the "common consent?" Theo- 
bald, Jonson, Farmer, Steevens, Malone, M. Mason. These 
critics are wholly of one school ; and we admit that they 
represent the " common consent " of their own school of 
English literature upon this point — till within a few years 
the only school. But there is another school of criticism, 
which maintains that Titus Andronicus is, in every sense, a 
production of Shakspere. The German critics, from W. 
Schlegel to Ulrici, agree to reject the " common consent " of 
the English critics. The subject, therefore, cannot be hastily 
dismissed ; the external testimony cannot be doggedly re- 
sisted. But, in entering upon the examination of this ques- 
tion with the best care we can bestow, we consider that it 
possesses an importance much higher than belongs to the 
proof, or disproof, from the internal evidence, that this pain- 
ful tragedy was written by Shakspere. The question is not 
an isolated one. It requires to be treated with a constant 
reference to the state of the early English drama — the prob- 
able tendencies of the poet's own mind at the period of his 



2 2 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

first dramatic productions — the circumstances amidst which 
he was placed with reference to his audiences — the struggle 
which he must have undergone to reconcile the contending 
principles of the practical and the ideal, the popular and the 
true — the tentative process by which he must have advanced 
to his immeasurable superiority over every contemporary. 
It is easy to place Titus Aitdronicus by the side of Hamlet^ 
and to say — the one is a low work of art, the other a work 
of the highest art. It is easy to say that the versification of 
Titus Andronicus is not the versification of A Midsummer- 
Nighfs Dream, It is easy to say that Titus raves and de- 
nounces without moving terror or pity ; but that Lear tears 
up the whole heart, and lays bare all the hidden springs of 
thought and passion that elevate madness into sublimity. 
But this, we venture to think, is not just criticism. We may 
be tempted, perhaps, to refine too much in rejecting. all such 
sweeping comparisons ; but what we have first to trace is re- 
lation, and not likeness ; — if we find likeness in a single 
"trick and line," we may indeed add it to the evidence of 
relation. But relation may be established even out of dis- 
similarity. No one who has deeply contemplated the prog- 
ress of the great intellects of the world, and has traced the 
doubts, and fears, and throes, and desperate plunges of 
genius, can hesitate to believe that excellence in art is to be 
attained by the same process through which we may hope 
to reach excellence in morals — by contest, and purification 
— until habitual confidence and repose succeed to convul- 
sive exertions and distracting aims. He that would rank 
amongst the heroes must have fought the good fight. 
Energy of all kinds has to work out its own subjection to 
principles, without which it can never become power. In 
the course of this struggle what it produces may be essen- 
tially unlike to the fruits of its after-peacefulness : — for the 
good has to be reached through the evil — the true through 
the false — the universal through the partial. The passage 



INTRODUCTION. . 23 

we subjoin is from Franz Horn : and we think that it de- 
mands a respectful consideration : 

"A mediocre, poor, and tame x\2Xwx^ finds itself tdisWy. It 
soon arrives, when it endeavours earnestly, at a knowledge 
of what it can accomplish, and what it cannot. Its poetical 
tones are single and gentle spring-breathings ; with which 
we are well pleased, but which pass over us almost trackless. 
A very different combat has the higher and richer nature to 
maintain with itself; and the more splendid the peace, and 
the brighter the clearness, which it reaches through this com- 
bat, the more monstrous the fight which must have been in- 
cessantly maintained. 

"Let us consider the richest and most powerful poetic 
nature that the world has ever yet seen ; let us consider 
Shakspere, as boy and youth^ in his circumscribed external 
situation — without one discriminating friend, without a pa- 
tron, without a teacher — without the possession of ancient or 
modern languages — in his loneliness at Stratford, following 
an uncongenial employment ; and then, in the strange whirl 
of the so-called great world of London, contending for long 
years with unfavourable circumstances — in wearisome inter- 
course with this great world, which is, however, often found 
to be little ; — but also with nature, with himself, and with 
God : — What materials for the deepest contemplation ! This 
rich nature, thus circumstanced, desires to explain the enigma 
of the human being and the surrounding world. But it is 
not yet disclosed to himself Ought he to wait for this ripe 
time before he ventures to dramatize ? Let us not demand 
anything superhuman : for, through the expression of error 
in song, will he find what accelerates the truth ; and well 
for him that he has no other sins to answer for than poetical 
ones, which later in life he has atoned for by the most glori- 
ous excellences ! 

*'The elegiac tone of his juvenile poems allows us to im- 
agine very deep passions in the youthful Shakspere. But 



24 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

this single tone was not long sufficient for him. He soon 
desired, from that stage * which signifies the world' (an ex- 
pression that Schiller might properly have invented for 
Shakspere), to speak aloud what the world seemed to him 
— to him, the youth who was not yet able thoroughly to 
penetrate this seeming. Can there be here a want of colos- 
sal errors ? Not merely single errors. No : we should have 
a whole drama which is diseased at its very root— which 
rests upon one single monstrous error. Such a drama is 
this 2'itus, The poet had here nothing less in his mind 
than to give us a grand Doomsday-drama. But what, as a 
man, was possible to him in Lear, the youth could not ac- 
complish. He gives us a torn-to-pieces world, about which 
Fate wanders like a bloodthirsty lion — or as a more refined 
and more cruel tiger, tearing mankind, good and evil alike, 
and blindly treading down every flower of joy. Neverthe- 
less a better feeling reminds him that some repose must be 
given ; but he is not sufficiently confident of this, and what 
he does in this regard is of little power. The personages 
of the piece are not merely heathens, but most of them em- 
bittered and blind in their heathenism ; and only some single 
aspirations of something better can arise from a few of the 
best among them — aspirations which are breathed so gently 
as scarcely to be heard amidst the cries of desperation from 
the bloody waves that roar almost deafeningly." 

The eloquent critic adds, in a note — " Is it not as if there 
sounded through the whole piece a comfortless complaint 
of the incomprehensible and hard lot of all earthly 1 Is it 
not as if we heard the poet speaking with Faust^-' All the 
miseries of mankind seize upon me.^' Or, with his own 

Hamlet : 

•" How weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable 
Seem to me all the uses of this world ! 
Fie on 't ! O, fie ! 't is an unweeded garden 
That grows to seed ; things rank and gross in nature 
Possess it merely.' 



INTRODUCTION, 



25 



And now, let us bethink ourselves, in opposition to this ter- 
rible feeling, of the sweet blessed peacefulness which speaks 
from out all the poet's more matured dramas ; for instance, 
from the inexhaustibly joyful-minded As You Like It. Such 
a contest followed by such a victory !" 

It is scarcely necessary to point out that this argument of 
the German critic is founded upon the simple and intelligible 
belief that Shakspere is, in every sense of the word, the 
author of Titus Andronicus, Here is no attempt to compro- 
mise the question, by the common English babble that 
" Shakspeare may have written a few lines in this play, or 
given some assistance to the author in revising it." This is 
Malone's opinion, founded upon Ravenscroft's idle tradition ; 
and in his posthumous edition, by Boswell, " those passages 
in which he supposed the hand of Shakspeare may be traced 
are marked with inverted commas." This was the system 
which Malone pursued with Henry VI. ; and it was founded 
upon a most egregious fallacy. ... It is not with us a ques- 
tion whether the passages which Malone has marked exhibit, 
or not, the critic's poetical taste : the passages could not 
have been written except by the man, whoever he be, who 
conceived the action and the characterization. Take the 
single example of the character of Tamora. She is the pre- 
siding genius of the piece ; and in her we see, as we believe, 
the outbreak of that wonderful conception of the union of 
powerful intellect and moral depravity which Shakspere was 
afterwards to make manifest with such consummate wisdom. 
Strong passions, ready wit, perfect self-possession, and a sort 
of oriental imagination, take Tamora out of the class of ordi- 
nary women. It is in her mouth that we find, for the most 
part, what readers of Malone's school would call the poetical 
language of the play. We will select a few specimens (act 
ii. scene 3) : 

" The' birds chant melody on every bush ; 
The snake lies rolled in the cheerful sun ; 



26 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

The green leaves quiver with the cooling wind, 

And make a chequer'd shadow on the ground : 

Under their sweet shade, Aaron, let us sit, 

And — whilst the babbling echo mocks the hounds. 

Replying shrilly to the well-tun'd horns. 

As if a double hunt were heard at once, — 

Let us sit down." 

Again, in the same scene : 

** A barren detested vale, you see, it is : 
The trees, though summer, yet forlorn and lean, 
O'ercome with moss and baleful misseltoe. 
Here never shines the sun ; here nothing breeds, 
Unless the nightly owl, or fatal raven. 
And, when they show'd me this abhorred pit. 
They told me, here, at dead time of the night, 
A thousand fiends, a thousand hissing snakes. 
Ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins, 
Would make such fearful and confused cries, 
As any mortal body, hearing it, 
Should straight fall mad, or else die suddenly." 

In act iv. scene 4 : 

*' King, be thy thoughts imperious, like thy name. 
Is the sun dimm'd, that gnats do fly in it.'* 
The eagle suffers little birds to sing. 

And is not careful what they mean thereby ; 
Knowing that, with the shadow of his wing, 

He can at pleasure stint their melody." 

And, lastly, where the lines are associated with the high im- 
aginative conception of the speaker, that she was to person- 
ate Revenge : 

" Know thou, sad man, I am not Tamora ; 
She is thy enemy, and I thy friend : 
I am Revenge ; sent from the infernal kingdom. 
To ease the gnawing vulture of thy mind. 
By working wreakful vengeance on thy foes. 
Come down, and welcome me to this world's light." 

The first two of these passages are marked by Malone as 
the additions of Shakspere to the work of an inferior poet. 



INTROD UCTION, 2 7 

If we had adopted Malone's theory we should have marked 
the two other passages ; and have gone even further in our 
selection of the poetical lines spoken by Tamora. But we 
hold that the lines could not have been produced, according 
to Malone's theory, even by Shakspere. Poetry, and es- 
pecially dramatic poetry, is not to be regarded as a bit of 
joiner's work — or, if you please, as an atTair of jewelling and 
enamelling. The lines which we have quoted may not be 
amongst Shakspere's highest things; but they could not 
have been produced except under the excitement of the full 
swing of his dramatic power — bright touches dashed in at 
the very hour when the whole design was growing into shape 
upon the canvas, and the form of Tamora was becoming 
alive with colour and expression. To imagine that the great 
passages of a drama are produced like "a copy of verses," 
under any other influence than the large and general inspi- 
ration which creates the whole drama, is, we believe, utterly 
to mistake the essential nature of dramatic poetry. It would 
be equally just to say that the nice but well-defined traits of 
character, which stand out from the physical horrors of this 
play, when it is carefully studied, were superadded by Shak- 
spere to the coarser delineations of some other man. Aaron, 
the Moor, in his general conception is an unmitigated villain 
— something alien from humanity — a fiend, and therefore 
only to be detested. But Shakspere, by that insight which, 
however imperfectly developed, must have distinguished his 
earliest efforts, brings Aaron into the circle of humanity ; 
and then he is a thing which moves us, and his punishment 
is poetical justice. One touch does this — his affection for 
his child : 

" Come on, you thick-lipp'd slave, I '11 bear you hence ; 

For it is you that puts us to our shifts : 

I '11 make you feed on berries, and on roots, 

And feed on curds and whey, and suck the goat, 

And cabin in a cave ; and bring you up 

To be a warrior, and command a camp." 



28 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Did Shakspere put in these lines, and the previous ones 
which evolve the same feeling, under the system of a cool 
editorial mending of a second man's work ? The system 
may do for an article ; but a play is another thing. Did 
Shakspere put these lines into the mouth of Lucius, when 
he calls to his son to weep over the body of Titus? 

" Come hither, boy ; come, come, and learn of us 
To melt in showers. Thy grandsire lov'd thee well : 
Many a time he danc'd thee on his knee, 
Sung thee asleep, his loving breast thy pillow; 
Many a matter hath he told to thee, 
Meet and agreeing with thine infancy ; 
In that respect then, like a loving child. 
Shed yet some small drops from thy tender spring, 
Because kind nature doth require it so." 

Malone has not marked these ; they are too simple to be 
included in his poetical gems. But are they not full to 
overflowing of those deep thoughts of human love which the 
great poet of the affections has sent into so many welcoming 
hearts? Malone marks with his commas the address to the 
tribunes at the beginning of the third act. The lines are 
lofty and rhetorical ; and a poet who had undertaken to 
make set speeches to another man's characters might per- 
haps have added these. Dryden and Tate did this service 
for Shakspere himself. But Malone does not mark one line 
w^hich has no rhetoric in it, and does not look like poetry. 
The old man has given his hand to the treacherous Aaron, 
that he may save the lives of his sons : but the messenger 
brings him the heads of those sons. • It is for Marcus and 
Lucius to burst into passion. The father, for some space, 
speaks not ; and then he speaks but one line : 

*' When will this fearful slumber have an end?'"* 

Did Shakspere make this line to order? The poet who 
wrote the line conceived the whole situation, and he could 
not have conceived the situation unless the whole dramatic 



INTRODUCTION. 29 

movement had equally been his conception. Such things 
must be wrought out of the red-heat of the whole material — 
not filled up out of cold fragments. . . . 

Horn has a very just remark on thev language of Titus 
Andronicus : "Foremost we may recognize with praise the 
almost never-wearying power of the language, wherein v^o shift 
is ever used. We know too well how often, in many French 
and German tragedies, the princes and princesses satisfy 
themselves to silence with a necessary ZT^/^j-/ Oh Ciel! O 
Schicksal! (O Fate !) and similar cheap outcries ; but Shak- 
spere is quite another man, who, for every degree of pain, 
knew how to give the right tone and the right colour. In 
the bloody sea of this drama, in which men can scarcely 
keep themselves afloat, this, without doubt, must have been 
peculiarly difficult." We regard this decided language, this 
absence of stage conventionalities, as one of the results of 
the power which the poet possessed of distinctly conceiving 
his situations with reference to his characters. The Ohs ! 
and Ahs ! and Heavens ! of the English stage, as well as the 
O Ciel! of the French, are a consequence of feebleness, ex- 
hibiting itself in commonplaces. The greater number of 
the old English dramatists, to do them justice, had the same 
power as the author of Titus Andronicus of grappling with 
words which they thought fitting to the situations. But 
their besetting sin was in the constant use of that " huffing, 
braggart, puft " language, which Shakspere never employs in 
the dramas which all agree to call his, and of which there is 
a very sparing portion even in Titus Andronicus. The 
temptation to employ it must have been great indeed; for 
when, in every scene, the fearful energies of the action 

*' On horror's head horrors accumulate," 

it must have required no common forbearance, and there- 
fore no common power, to prescribe that the words of the 
actors should not 



20 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

*' Outface the brow of bragging horror." 

The son of Tamora is to be killed ; as he is led away she 

exclaims : 

" Oh ! cruel, irreligious piety ! 

Titus kills Mutius : the young nian's brother earnestly says : 
"My lord, you are unjust." 

When Tamora prescribes their terrible wickedness to her 
sons, Lavinia remonstrates : 

"O ! Tamora, thou bear'st a woman's face." 

When Marcus encounters his mutilated niece there is much 
poetry, but no raving. When woe upon woe is heaped upon 
Titus we have no imprecations : 

" For now I stand as one upon a rock, 
Environ'd with a wilderness of sea ; 
Who marks the waxing tide grow wave by wave, 
Expecting ever when some envious surge 
Will in his brinish bowels swallow him." 

In one situation, after Titus has lost his hand, Marcus says : 

" Oh ! brother, speak with possibilities, 
And do not break into these deep extremes." 

What are the deep extremes ? The unhappy man has 
scarcely risen into metaphor, much less into braggardism : 

" O, here I lift this one hand up to heaven, 
And bow this feeble ruin to the earth : 
If any power pities wretched tears. 

To that I call. — What, wilt thou kneel with me ? [To Lavinia, 
Do then, dear heart ; for heaven shall hear our prayers 
Or with our sighs we '11 breathe the welkin dim, 
And stain the sun with fog, as sometime clouds. 
When they do hug him in their melting bosoms." 

And in his very crowning agony we hear only : 
" Why, I have not another tear to shed." 
It has been said, " There is not a shade of difference be- 



INTRODUCTION. 31 

tween the two Moors, Eleazar and Aaron." "^ Eleazar is a 
character in Lusfs Dominion^ incorrectly attributed to Mar- 
lowe. Trace the cool, determined, sarcastic, remorseless 
villain, Aaron, through these blood-spilling scenes, and see 
if he speaks in " King Cambyses' vein," as Eleazar speaks 
in the following lines : 

*' Now, Tragedy, thou minion of the night, 
Rhamnusia's pew-fellow, to thee I '11 sing 
Upon an harp made of dead Spanish bones — 
The proudest instrument the world affords; 
When thou in crimson jollity shall bathe 
Thy limbs, .as black as mine, in springs of blood 
Still gushing from the conduit-head of Spain. 
To thee that never blushest, though thy cheeks 
Are full of blood, O Saint Revenge, to thee 
I consecrate my murders, all my stabs, 
My bloody labours, tortures, stratagems, 
The volume of all wounds that wound from me ; 
Mine is the Stage, thine the Tragedy." 

But enough of this. It appears to us manifest that, although 
the author of Titus Andronicus did choose — in common with 
the best and the most popular of those who wrote for the 
early stage, but contrary to his after -practice — a subject 
which should present to his comparatively rude audiences 
the excitement of a succession of physical horrors, he was so 
far under the control of his higher judgment, that, avoiding 
their practice, he steadily abstained from making his " verses 
jet on the stages in tragical buskins ; every word filling the 
mouth like the faburden of Bow bell, daring God out of 
heaven with that atheist Tarnburlaine, or blaspheming with 
the mad priest of the sun."t 

It is easy to understand how Shakspere, at the period 
when he first entered upon those labours which were to 
build up a glorious fabric out of materials that had been 

* C. A. Brown's Autobiographical Poems of Shakspere. 
t Greene, 1588. 



32 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

previously used for the basest purposes^ — without models,~ 
at first, perhaps, not voluntarily choosing his task, but taking 
the business that lay before him so as to command popular 
success, — ignorant, to a great degree, of the height and 
depth of his own intellectual resources, — not seeing, or dimly 
seeing, how poetry and philosophy were to elevate and purify 
the common staple of the coarse drama about him, — it is 
easy to conceive how a story of fearful bloodshed should 
force itself upon him as a thing that he could work into 
something better than the dumb show and fiery words of his 
predecessors and contemporaries. It was in after-years that 
he had to create the tragedy of passion. Lamb has beauti- 
fully described Webster, as almost alone having the power 
" to move a horror skilfully, to touch a soul to the quick, to 
lay upon fear as much as it can bear, to wean and weary a 
life till it is ready to drop, and then step in with mortal in- 
struments to take its last forfeit." Lamb adds, " writers of 
inferior genius mistake quantity for quality." The remark 
is quite true ; when examples of the higher tragedy are ac- 
cessible, and when the people have learnt better than to re- 
quire the grosser stimulant. Before Webster had written 
The Duchess of Malfi^ and Vittoria Corombona^ Shakspere 
had produced Lear and Othello, But there were writers, not 
of inferior genius, who had committed the same mistake as 
the author of Titus Andro7iicus — who use blood as they 
would " the paint of the property man in the theatre." Need 
we mention other names than Marlowe and Kyd .^ The 
"old Jerouimo,'^ as Ben Jonson calls it, — perhaps the most 
popular play of the early stage, and, in many respects, a 
work of great power, — thus concludes, with a sort of Cho- 
rus spoken by a ghost : 

" Ay, now my hopes have end in their effects, 
When blood and sorrow finish my desires. 
Horatio murder'd in his father's bower ; 
Vile Serberine by Pedringano slain ; 



INTRODUCTION. 2il 

False Pedringano hang'd by quaint device ; 
Fair Isabella by herself misdone ; 
Prince Balthazar by Belimperia stabb'd; 
The duke of Castille, and his wicked son, 
Both done to death by old Hieronimo, 
By Belimperia fallen, as Dido fell ; 
And good Hieronimo slain by himself: 
Ay, these were spectacles to please my soul." 

Here is murder enough to match even Andronicus. This 
slaughtering work was accompanied with another peculiarity 
of the unformed drama — the dumb show. Words were 
sometimes scarcely necessary for the exposition of the story; 
and when they were, no great care was taken that they 
should be very appropriate or beautiful in themselves. 
Thomas Heywood, himself a prodigious manufacturer of 
plays in a more advanced period, writing as late as 1612, 
seems to look upon these semi-pageants, full of what the 
actors call " bustle," as the wonderful things of the modern 
stage : " To see, as I have seen, Hercules, in his own shape, 
hunting the boar, knocking down the bull, taming the hart, 
lighting with Hydra, murdering Geryon, slaughtering Dio- 
med, wounding the Stymphalides, killing the Centaurs, pash- 
ing the lion, squeezing the dragon, dragging Cerberus in 
chains, and, lastly, on his high pyramides writing Nil ultra — 
Oh, these were sights to make an Alexander.'"^ With a 
stage that presented attractions like these to the multitude, 
is it wonderful that the boy Shakspere should have written 
a Tragedy of Horrors ? 

But Shakspere, it is maintained, has given us no other 
tragedy constructed upon the principle of Titus Audroiiicus, 
Are we quite sure ? Do we know what the first Hamlet was ? 
We have one sketch, which may be most instructively com- 
pared with the finished performance ; but it has been con- 
jectured, and we think with perfect propriety, that the Hain- 
let which was on the stage in 1589, and then sneered at by 

'^ An Apology for Actors. 

c 



34 TirUS ANDRONICUS. 

Nash, "has perished, and that the quarto of 1603 gives us 
the work in an intermediate state between the rude youthful 
sketch and the perfected Hamlet, which was published in 
1604."'* When we compare the quarto of 1603 with the 
perfected play, we have the rare opportunity, as we have 
formerly stated, "of studying the growth not only of our 
great poet's command over language — not only of his dra- 
matical skill — but of the higher qualities of his intellect, his 
profound philosophy, his wonderful penetration into what is 
most hidden and obscure in men's characters and motives." 
All the action of the perfect Hamlet is to be found in the 
sketch published in 1603 ; but the profundity of the charac- 
ter is not all there — very far from it. We have little of the 
thoughtful philosophy, of the morbid feelings, of Hamlet. 
But let us imagine an earlier sketch, where that wonderful 
creation of Hamlet's character may have been still more un- 
formed ; where the poet may have simply proposed to ex- 
hibit in the young man a desire for revenge, combined with 
irresolution — perhaps even actual madness. Make Hamlet 
a common dramatic character, instead of one of the subtilest 
of metaphysical problems, and what is the tragedy t A trag- 
edy of blood. It offends us not now, softened as it is, and 
almost hidden, in the atmosphere of poetry and philosophy 
which surrounds it. But look at it merely with reference to 
the action; and of what materials is it made.'* A ghost de- 
scribed ; a ghost appearing ; the play within a play, and that 
a play of murder ; Polonius killed; the ghost again ; Ophe- 
lia mad and self-destroyed ; the struggle at the grave be- 
tween Hamlet and Laertes ; the queen poisoned ; Laertes 
killed with a poisoned rapier; the king killed by Hamlet; 
and, last of all, Hamlet's death. No wonder Fortiribras ex- 
claims : ^^^,. . . 

''This quarry cries on havoc." 

Again, take another early tragedy, of which we may well 
* Edinburgh Review^ vol. Ixxi. p. 475. 



INTRODUCTION. ^g 

believe that there was an earlier sketch than that published 
in 1597 — Romeo and Juliet. We may say of the delicious 
poetry, as Romeo says of Juliet's beauty, that it makes the 
charnel-house "a feasting presence full of light." But im- 
agine a Romeo and yuliet conceived in the immaturity of the 
young Shakspere's power — a tale of love, but surrounded 
with horror. There is enough for the excitement of an un- 
instructed audience : the contest between the houses ; Mer- 
cutio killed ; Tybalt killed ; the apparent death of Juliet ; 
Paris killed in the churchyard \ Romeo swallowing poison ; 
Juliet stabbing herself The marvel is, that the surpassing 
power of the poet should make us forget that Romeo and 
yuliet can present such an aspect. All the changes which 
we know Shakspere made in Hamlet^ and Romeo and Juliet^ 
were to work out the peculiar theory of his mature judgment 
— that the terrible should be held, as it were, in solution by 
the beautiful, so as to produce a tragic consistent with pleas- 
urable emotion. Herein he goes far beyond Webster. His 
art is a higher art. 

\Fiom Verplanck's ''^ Shakespeare y ^^ 

A great majority of the English Shakespearian editors, 
commentators, and critics, including some of the very high- 
est names in literature, have concurred in rejecting this 
bloody and repulsive tragedy as wholly unworthy of Shake- 
speare, and therefore erroneously ascribed to him. Yet the 
external evidence of his authorship of the piece is exceed- 
ingly strong — indeed stronger than that for one half of his 
unquestioned works. It was repeatedly printed during the 
author's life ;t the first time (as appears from the Stationers' 
Register and Langbaine's authority, — no copy being now 

* The Ilhistrated Shakespeare, edited by G. C. Verplanck (New York, 
1847), vol. iii. p. 5 of Titus Androniats. 

t Verplanck apparently forgets that no edition bearing Shakespeare's 
name as author is known to have appeared during his life. — Ed. 



36 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



known to be in existence) in 1593 or 1594, by J. Danter, 
who was also, in 1597, the publisher of Romeo and jfuliet^ in 
its original form. It was again reprinted in a quarto pamph- 
let in 1600 and in 161 1. It was finally published in the 
first folio in 1623, and placed without question amongst the 
tragedies, between Coriolamis and Romeo and Juliet, The 
editors of this first collection of Shakespeare's " Comedies, 
and Histories, and Tragedies, published according to the 
true originall copies," announced to their readers, in their 
preface, " the care and paine " they had taken so to publish 
"his writings, that where before you were abused with di- 
verse stolen and surreptitious copies maimed and deformed 
by the frauds and stealthe of injurious impostors; even these 
are now offered to view cured and perfect of their limbs ; and 
all the rest, absolute in their numbers as he conceived them." 
It is then difficult to believe that editors who thus professed 
to reject even imperfect copies of genuine plays, should have 
admitted without doubt a whole play in which their author 
had no hand. Nor can we suppose them likely to be mis- 
taken in such a matter, when we recollect that these editors 
were Heminge and Condell, long the managers of a theat- 
rical company which had represented this very play, and to 
whom its author could not well have been unknown ; who 
were, moreover, for years Shakespeare's associates in theatri- 
cal concerns, and his personal friends, and who, in connec- 
tion with the great original actor of Othello and Richard^ 
Hamlet and Lear, are remembered by the poet in his will, 
by a bequest " to my fellows John Hemynge, Richard Bur- 
bnge, and Henry Cundell, to buy them rings." 

These editors had besides given no slight proof of their 
care and fidelity on this point, by rejecting at least fourteen 
other plays ascribed by rumor, or by the unauthorized use 
of his name, to Shakespeare, and a part of which were after- 
wards added to their collection by the less scrupulous pub- 
lishers of the folios of 1664 and of 1685. 



INTRODUCTION, 37 

Titus Andronicus is moreover unhesitatingly ascribed to 
Shakespeare by his contemporary Francis Meres, in the 
" Comparative discourse of our English Poets, with the 
Greek, Latine, and Italian Poets," contained in his Palladis 
Tamia^ 159^- The list of Shakespeare's works there given 
by Meres has always been regarded as the best authority 
for the chronology of all the great poet's works mentioned 
in it, and it contains the title of no other piece that ever has 
been questioned as of doubtful authenticity. Meres is said 
by Schlegel to have been personally acquainted with the 
poet, and "so very intimately, that the latter read to him his 
sonnets before they were printed." I do not know on what 
authority he states this fact so strongly; yet it is remarkable 
that, in 1598, eleven years before Shakespeare's sonnets were 
printed. Meres had said " the sweete wittie soul of Ovid lives 
in mellifluous and honey-tongued Shakespeare ; witness his 
Venus and Adonis^ his Lucrece^ his sugared sonnets among 
his private friends." It is besides certain, on other author- 
ity, that Meres, at the date of his publication, was intimately 
connected with Drayton, and he was very familiar with the 
literature and literary affairs of his day. 

Now all this chain of positive evidence applies, not merely 
to an obscure play unknown in its day, but to a piece which, 
with all its faults, suited the taste of the times, was several 
times reprinted, and was often acted, and that by different 
theatrical companies, one of which was that with which 
Shakespeare was himself connected. It would be without 
example, that the author of such a piece should have been 
content for years to have seen his work ascribed to another. 

Indeed, we find no trace of any doubt on the subject, 
until 1687, nearly a century after the first edition, when 
Ravenscroft, who altered Titus Andronicus to make it apply 
to a temporary political purpose, asserted that he had " been 
told by some anciently conversant with the stage, that it was 
not originally his, but brought by a private author to be 



38 TITUS ANDRONICifS. 

acted, and he only gave some master-touches to one or two 
of the principal characters." But Ravenscroft's tradition 
comes in a most suspicious shape, as he had some years be- 
fore spoken of the piece as unquestionably and entirely 
Shakespeare's. 

Thus it would really seem on the first view of the ques- 
tion, that it would be as extravagant an opinion to deny this 
play to be Shakespeare's, as it would be to reject the joint 
testimony of the editor of Sheridan's works, of his fellow 
managers in Covent Garden, and of the contemporary critics 
to the authenticity of any of his dramas, on account of its 
alleged or real inferiority to the other productions of that 
brilliant and irregular mind. 

But all this external and collateral proof of authenticity is 
thrown aside by a host of critics, and this without any plaus- 
ible attempt. to explain how the error arose, and why it pre- 
vailed so generally and so long. Their argument rests al- 
most entirely upon the manifest inferiority of this play of 
accumulated physical horrors, to its alleged author's other 
tragedies, and its difference from their style and versification, 
so great as to be judged incompatible with their proceeding 
from the same author. Thus Johnson observes, that " all 
the editors and critics agree in supposing this play spurious. 
I see no reason for differing from them ; for the colour of 
the style is wholly different from that of the other plays, and 
there is an attempt at regular versification, and artificial 
closes, not always inelegant, yet seldom pleasing. The bar- 
barity of the spectacles, and the general massacre which are 
here exhibited, can scarcely be conceived tolerable to any 
audience, yet we are told by Jonson that they were not only 
borne but praised. That Shakespeare wrote any part, though 
Theobald declares it incontestable^ I see no reason for believ- 
ing." 

Mr. Hallam, a still higher authority in taste and in knowl- 
edge of the elder English literature, pronounces, with a dog- 



INTRODUCTION, 39 

matisni quite unusual in his candid and guarded, as well as 
sure-sighted criticism, that " Titus Andronicus is now by com- 
mon consent denied to be, in any sense, a production of 
Shakespeare's; very few passages, I should think not one, 
resemble his manner." He allows, indeed, the credit due to 
Meres's ordinary accuracy in his enumeration, but adds : '^ In 
criticism of all kinds, we must acquire a dogged habit of re- 
sisting testimony w^hen res ipsa vociferatur to the contrary." 

To these critics of the nobler class may be added the 
names of Malone, Steevens, Boswell, Seymour, and a host of 
others, including, I believe, all the commentating editors, ex- 
cept Capell, until within the last ten years. Some few of 
them, as Theobald and Perry, qualify this rejection by sup- 
posing that Shakespeare had added "a few fine touches" to 
the \fork of an inferior hand. 

For myself, I cannot but think that Mr. Hallam's rejection 
of all external testimony on such a point, as being incompe- 
tent to oppose the internal indications of taste, talent, and 
style, is in itself unphilosophical, and in contradiction to the 
experience of literary history. There may be such an inter- 
nal evidence showing that a work could not have been writ- 
ten in a particular age or language. This may be too strong 
to be shaken by other proof. The evidence of differing 
taste, talent, or style, is quite another matter. On the ground 
taken by Mr. Hallam, Walter Scott's last novel, showing no 
want of learning and of labor, would be ejected from his 
works on account of its fatal inferiority to all his other prose 
and verse, had his biographers chosen, from any reasons of 
delicacy, to veil from us the melancholy cause of its inferior- 
ity, in the broken spirits and flagging intellect of its admi- 
rable author. 

We might enumerate several of Dryden's works which 
would hardly .stand this test of authenticity; but it will be 
enough to mention his deplorable and detestable tragedy of 
Amboy?ia, written in the meridian of his faculties, yet as 



40 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

bloody and revolting as Andronicus^ and far more gross, and 
this without any redeeming touch of genius or feeling. 

More especially is this rule to be sparingly applied to the 
juvenile efforts of men of genius. We know from a sneer 
of Ben Jonsou's at the critics who " will swear that J^eronymo 
or Andi'OJiicus are the best plays yet," that these plays had 
been popular for twenty-five or thirty years in 1614, which 
throws the authorship of Androniais back to the time when 
Shakespeare was scarcely more than one-and-twenty, if he 
was not still a minor. We have had in our own times the 
" Hours of Idleness^ by George Gordon, Lord Byron, a mi- 
nor," published in the noble poet's twentieth year. Lord 
Byron's education and precocious acquaintance with the 
world had given him far greater advantages for early literary 
exploit than Shakespeare could have possibly enjoyed ; yet 
it is no exaggeration of the merits of Androniais to say that, 
with all its defects, it approximates more to its author's after 
excellence than the commonplace mediocrity of Byron's ju- 
venile efforts to any of the works by which his subsequent 
fame was won. Swift's poor Pindaric Odes^ written after he 
had attained manhood, might be denied to be his, for the 
same or similar reasons, as differing in every respect, of de- 
gree and kind, from the talent and taste he afterwards ex- 
hibited — as too extravagant and absurd to have been written 
by the author of the transparent prose, strong sense, and 
sarcastic wit of Gulliver ; and equally incompatible with the 
mind of the inventor of that agreeable variety of English 
verse, in its lightest, easiest, simplest dress, 

*' which he was born to introduce; 
Refined it first, and showed its use." 

Critics have vied with one another in loading this play 
with epithets of contempt ; and indeed, as compared with the 
higher products of dramatic poetry, it has little to recom- 
mend it. But in itself, and for its times, it was very far from 



INTRODUCTION. 41 

giving the indication of an unpoetical or undramatic mind. 
One proof of this is, that it was long a popular favorite on 
the stage. It is full of defects, but these are precisely such 
as a youthful aspirant, in an age of authorship, would be 
most likely to exhibit — such as the subjection to the taste 
of the day, good or bad, and the absence of that dramatic 
truth and reality which some experience of human passion, 
and observation of life and manners, can alone give the 
power to produce. 

This tragedy of coarse horror was in the fashion and taste 
of the times, and accordingly stands in the same relation to 
the other popular dramas of the age that the juvenile at- 
tempts of Swift and Byron do to the poetry of their day 
which had excited their ambition. But it differs from their 
early writings in this, that while they fall very much below 
their models, this tragedy is at least equal to the once ad- 
mired tragedies of Peele and Kyd, and if inferior in degree 
of power, yet not of an inferior class to the scenes of Mar- 
lowe and Green, the models of dramatic art and genius of 
their times. Theatrical audiences had not yet been taught 
to be thrilled ''with grateful terror" without the presence of 
physical suffering; and the 2.v\\hox oi Andronicus made them, 
in Macbeth's phrase, ''sup full with horrors." He gave 
them stage effect and interest such as they liked, stately dec- 
lamation, with some passages of truer feeling, and others of 
pleasing imagery. It is not in human nature that a boy 
author should be able to develop and portray the emotions 
and passions of Lear or of lago. It was much that he could 
raise them dimly before " his mind's eye," and give some 
imperfect outline and foreshadowing of them in Aaron and 
Andronicus. He who could do all this in youth and inex- 
perience, might, when he had found his own strength, do 
much more. The boy author of Titus Andronicus might well 
have written Lear twenty years after. 

The little resemblance of diction and versification of this 



42 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

play to after works may also be ascribed to the same cause. 
We do not need the experience or the authority of Dryden 
to prove that the mastery of " the numbers of his mother 
tongue " is one of those gifts which "nature never gives the 
young.'' 

The young poet, born in an age and country having a cul- 
tivated poetic literature, good or bad, must, until he has 
formed his own ear by practice, and thus too by practice 
made his language take the impress and colour of his own 
mind, echo and repeat the tune of his instructors. This may 
be observed in Shakespeare's earlier comedies : and to my 
ear many lines and passages of Andronicus, — such as the 
speech of Tamora in act ii. scene 2, "The birds chant melo- 
dies in every bush," etc., etc., and in this same scene the 
lines in the mouth of the same personage, " A barren detested 
vale, you see it is," recall the rhythm and taste of much of 
the poetry of the Two Ge^itlemen of Verona. The matchless 
freedom of dramatic dialogue and emotion, and of lyrical 
movement — the grand organ swell of contemplative harmo- 
ny, were all to be afterwards acquired by repeated trial and 
continued practice. The versification and melody of Titus 
Androniciis are nearer to those of Shakespeare's two or three 
earlier comedies than those are to the solemn harmony of 
Prospero's majestic morality. 

Nor can I find in this play any proof of the scholar-like 
familiarity with Greek and Roman literature that Steevens 
asserts it to contain, and therefore to be as much above 
Shakespeare's reach in learning as beneath him in genius. 
This lauded scholarship does not go beyond such slight 
schoolboy familiarity with the more popular Latin poets read 
in schools, and with its mythology, and some hackneyed 
scraps of quotation such as the poet has often shown else- 
where. The neglect of all accuracy of history, and of its 
costumes, the confusion of ancient Rome with modern and 
Christian habits, are more analogous to Shakespeare's own 



INTRODUCTION. 43 

irregular acquirements than to the manner of a regularly 
trained scholar. Mr. Hallam has said of the undisputed 
Roman tragedies, that "it is manifest that in these Roman 
character and still more Roman manners are not exhibited 
with the precision of the scholar" — a criticism from which 
few scholars will dissent as to the manners, though few will 
agree with it as to " Roman character." But if this be true 
in any extent of the historical dramas composed in the ful- 
ness of the poet's knowledge and talent, we shall find the 
same sort of defects in Titus Andfvnicus, and carried to a 
greater excess. The story is put together without any his- 
torical basis, or any congruity with any period of Roman his- 
tory. The Tribune of the people is represented as an effici- 
ent popular magistrate, while there is an elective yet despotic 
emperor. The personages are Pagans, appealing to " Apollo, 
Pallas, Juno, or Mercury," while at the beginning of the play 
we find a wedding according to the Catholic ritual, with 
" priest and holy water," and tapers " burning bright ;" and 
at the end an allusion to a Christian funeral, with " burial 
and mournful weeds and mournful bell ;" to say nothing of 
Aaron's sneer at " Popish ceremonies," or of the '' ruined 
monastery " in the plain near Rome. 

For all these reasons, I am so far from rejecting this play 
as spurious, that I regard it as a valuable and curious evi- 
dence of the history of its author's intellectual progress. . . . 




~S=^v. =e^?!>&i^ 





THE TIBER, 



mmmmm 




DRAMATIS PERSONS. 

Saturninus, son to the late Emperor of Rome. 

Bassianus, brother to Saturninus. 

Titus Andronicus, a noble Roman. , , , r^- 

Marcus Andronicus, tribune of the people, and brother to litus. 

Lucius, \ 

QuiNTus, 1.50ns to Titus. 
Martius, I 

MUTIUS, J 

Young Lucius, a boy, son to Lucius- 

PuBLius, son to Marcus the Tribune. 

Sempronius, \ 

Caius, > kinsmen to Titus. 

Valentine, ) 

i^MiLius, a noble Roman. 

Alarbus, \ 

Demetrius, > sons to Tamora. 

Chiron, ) 

Aaron, a Moor, beloved by Tamora. 

A Captain, Tribune, Messenger, and Clown. 

Goths and Romans. 

Tamora, Queen of the Goths. 

Lavinia, daughter to Titus An- __ 

dronicus. , ■'-~"~-t1:?i-^ 

A Nurse, and a black Child. ^ _ ^^/., -" 

Senators, Tribunes, Officers, - ^^^ i- 

Soldiers, and Attendants. 

Scene : Rome, and the country 
near it- 






ACT I. 

Scene I. Rome. Before the Capitol. 

The Tomb of the Andro7iici appearing; the Tribunes and Sen- 
ators aloft. Enter ^ below, fro?n one side, Saturninus and 
his Followers ; and, from the other side, Bassianus and his 
Followers ; with drum and colours. 

Saturninus. Noble patricians, patrons of my right, 
Defend the justice of my cause with arms, 
And, countrymen, my loving followers. 
Plead my successive title with your swords. 
I am his first-born son, that was the last 
That wore the imperial diadem of Rome ; 



48 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Then let my father's honours live in me, 
Nor wrong mine age with this indignity. 

Bassianus. Romans, friends, followers, favourers of my 
right, 
If ever Bassianus, Caesar's son, lo 

Wer^ gracious in the eyes of royal Rome, 
Keep then this passage^o the Capitol, 
And suffer not dishonour to approach 
The imperial seat, to virtue consecrate. 
To justice, continence, and nobility; 
But let desert in pure election shine. 
And, Romans, fight for freedom in your choice. 

Enter Marcus Androntcus, aloft, with the Crown. 

Marcus, Princes, that strive by factions and by friends 
Ambitiously for rule and empery, 

Know that the people of Rome, for whom we stand 20 

A special party, have by common voice, 
In election for the Roman empery, 
Chosen Andronicus, surnamed Pius 
For many good and great deserts to Rome. 
A nobler man, a braver warrior, 
Lives not this day within the city walls. 
He by the senate is accited home 
From weary wars against the barbarous Goths, 
That, with his sons, a terror to our foes, 
Hath yok'd a nation strong, train'd up in arms. ' 30 

Ten years are spent since first he undertook 
This cause of Rome and chastised with arms 
Our enemies' pride ; five times he hath return'd 
Bleeding to Rome, bearing his valiant sons 
In coffins from the field ; 
And now at last, laden with honour's spoils. 
Returns the good Andronicus to Rome, 
Renowned Titus, flourishing in arms. 



ACT L SCENE L 



49 



Let us entreat, by honour of his name, 

Whom worthily you would have now succeed, 40 

And in the Capitol and senate's right. 

Whom you pretend to honour and adore, 

That you withdraw you and abate your strength ; 

Dismiss your followers and, as suitors should. 

Plead your deserts in peace and humbleness. 

Saturninus. How fair the tribune speaks to calm my 
thoughts! 

Bassiamis, Marcus Andronicus, so do I affy 
In thy uprightness and integrity, 
And so I love and honour thee and thine. 
Thy noble brother Titus and his sons, 50 

And her to whom my thoughts are humbled all. 
Gracious Lavinia, Rome's rich ornament. 
That I will here dismiss my loving friends. 
And to my fortunes and the people's favour 
Commit my cause in balance to be weigh'd. 

\_Exeunt the Followers of Bassianus. 

Saturninus, Friends, that have been thus forward in my 
right, 
I thank you all and here dismiss you all, 
And to the love and favour of my country 
Commit myself, my person and the cause. — 

\Exeunt the Followers of Saturninus. 
Rome, be as just and gracious unto me 60 

As I am confident and kind to thee. — 
Open the gates, and let me in. 

Bassianus, Tribunes, and me, a poor competitor. 

[^Flourish. Saturninus and Bassianus go up into the Capitol. 

E7iter a Captain. 

Captain. Romans, make way; the good Andronicus, 
Patron of virtue, Rome's best champion. 
Successful in the battles that he fights, 

D 



50 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

With honour and with fortune is return'd 
From where he circumscribed with his sword, 
And brought to yoke, the enemies of Rome. 

Drums and trumpets sounded. Enter Martius and Mutius ; 
after them^ two Men bearing a coffin covered with black; then 
Lucius and Quintus. After them, Titus Andronicus; 
a7id then Tamora, with Alarbus, Demetrius, Chiron, 
Aaron, and other Goths, prisoners ; Soldiers a?id People 
following. The Bearers set down the coffin., and Titus 
speaks. 

Titus. Hail, Rome, victorious in thy mourning weeds ! 70 
Lo, as the bark that hath discharg'd her fraught 
Returns with precious lading to the bay 
From whence at first she weigh'd her anchorage, 
Cometh Andronicus, bound with laurel boughs, 
To re-salute his country with his tears, 
Tears of true joy for his return to Rome. — 
Thou great defender of this Capitol, 
Stand gracious to the rites that we intend ! — • 
Romans, of five and twenty valiant sons, 
Half of the number that King Priam had, 80 

Behold the poor remains, alive and dead ! 
These that survive let Rome reward with love ; 
These that I bring unto their latest home, 
With burial amongst their ancestors : 
Here Goths have given me leave to sheathe my sword. 
Titus, unkind and careless of thine own, 
Why suffer'st thou thy sons, unburied yet. 
To hover on the dreadful shore of Styx.^ — 
Make way to lay them by their brethren. — 

\The tomb is opened. 
There greet in silence, as the dead are wont, 90 

And sleep in peace, slain in your country's wars ! — 
O sacred receptacle of my joys, 



ACT I. SCENE I. 

Sweet cell of virtue and nobility, 

How many sons of mine hast thou in store, 

That thou wilt never render to me more ! 

Lucius. Give us the proudest prisoner of the Goths, 
That we may hew his limbs, and on a pile 
Ad manes fratrum sacrifice his flesh. 
Before this earthy prison of their bones ; 
That so the shadows be not unappeas'd, 
Nor we disturb'd with prodigies on earth. 

Titus. I give him you, the noblest that survives, 
The eldest son of this distressed queen. 

Tamora. Stay, Roman brethren ! — Gracious conqueror, 
Victorious Titus, rue the tears I 5hed, 
A mother's tears in passion for her son ; 
And if thy sons were ever dear to thee, 
O, think my son to be as dear to me ! 
Sufficeth not that we are brought to Rome, 
To beautify thy triumphs and return, 
Captive to thee and to thy Roman yoke. 
But must my sons be slaughter'd in the streets, 
For valiant doings in their country's cause .^ 
O, if to fight for king and commonweal 
Were piety in thine, it is in these. 
Andronicus, stain not thy tomb with blood ! 
Wilt thou draw near the nature of the gods ? 
Draw near them then in being merciful ; 
Sweet mercy is nobility's true badge. 
Thrice noble Titus, spare my first-born son. 

Titus. Patient yourself, madam, and pardon me. 
These are their brethren, whom you Goths beheld 
Alive and dead, and for their brethren slain 
Religiously they ask a sacrifice ; 
To this your son is mark'd, and die he must, 
To appease their groaning shadows that are gone, 

Lucius. Away with him ! and make a fire straight ; 



51 



52 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



And with our swords, upon a pile of wood, 

Let 's hew his limbs till they be clean consum'd. 

\Exetmt Lucius^ Quintus, Martins, and Mutius, 
with Alar bus. 
Tamora. O cruel, irreligious piety ! n^ 

Chiron, Was ever Scythia half so barbarous? 
Demetriics. Oppose not Scythia to ambitious Rome. 

Alarbus goes to rest, and we survive 

To tremble under Titus' threatening looks. 

Then, madam, stand resolv'd, but hope withal 

The selfsame gods that arm'd the queen of Troy 

With opportunity of sharp revenge 

Upon the Thracian tyrant in his tent. 

May favour Tamora, the queen of Goths — 

When Goths were Goths and Tamora was queen— 140 

To quit the bloody wrongs upon her foes. 

Re-enter Lucius, Quintus, Martius. and Mutius, with their 

swords bloody. 

Lucius. See, lord and father, how w^e have perform'd 
Our Roman rites ; Alarbus' limbs are lopp'd, 
And entrails feed the sacrificing fire. 
Whose smoke, like incense, doth perfume the sky. 
Remaineth nought but to inter our brethren, 
And with loud larums welcome them to Rome. 

Titus. Let it be so ; and let Andronicus 
Make this his latest farewell to their souls. — 

\Trumpets sounded, and the coffin laid in the tomb. 
In peace and honour rest you here, my sons ; 150 

Rome's readiest champions, repose you here, 
Secure from worldly chances and mishaps ! 
Here lurks no treason, here no envy swells, 
Here grow no damned grudges ; here are no storms, 
No noise, but silence and eternal sleep : 
In peace and honour rest you here, my sons ! 



ACT I. SCENE I, 53 



Enter Lavinia. 

Lavmia. In peace and honour live Lord Titus long ! 
My noble lord and father, live in fame ! 
Lo, at this tomb my tributary tears 

I render, for my brethren's obsequies \ 160 

And at thy feet I kneel with tears of joy, 
Shed on the earth, for thy return to Rome. 
O, bless me here with thy victorious hand, 
Whose fortunes Rome's best citizens applaud! 

Titus. Kind Rome, that hast thus lovingly reserved 
The cordial of mine age to glad my heart ! — 
Lavinia, live ; outlive thy father's days. 
And fame's eternal date, for virtue's praise ! 

Enter, below, Marcus Andronicus and Tribunes ; re-enter 
Saturninus and Bassianus, attended, 

Marcus. Long live Lord Titus, my beloved brother. 
Gracious triumpher in the eyes of Rome ! 170 

Titus. Thanks, gentle tribune, noble brother Marcus. 

Marcus. And welcome, nephews, from successful wars, 
You that survive, and you that sleep in fame ! 
Fair lords, your fortunes are alike in all. 
That in your country's service drew your swords ; 
But safer triumph is this funeral pomp. 
That hath aspir'd to Solon's happiness 
And triumphs over chance in honour's bed. — 
Titus Andronicus, the people of Rome, 

Whose friend in justice thou hast ever been, 180 

Send thee by me, their tribune and their trust. 
This palliament of white and spotless hue. 
And name thee in election for the empire. 
With these our late-deceased emperor's sons*; 
Be candidatus then, and put it on. 
And help to set a head on helpless Rome. 



54 



riTUS ANDRONICUS. 



Titus, A better head her glorious body fits 
Than his that shakes for age and feebleness. 
What should I don this robe, and trouble you ? 
Be chosen with proclamations to-day, 190 

To-morrow yield up rule, resign my life. 
And set abroad new business for you all? — 
Rome, I have been thy soldier forty years, 
And led my country's strength successfully, 
And buried one and twenty valiant sons. 
Knighted in field, slain manfully in arms. 
In right and service of their noble country. 
Give me a staff of honour for mine age. 
But not a sceptre to control the world; 
Upright he held it, lords, that held it last. 200 

Marcus, Titus, thou shalt obtain and ask the empery. 

Satur7tinus, Proud and ambitious tribune, canst thou tell ? 

Titus, Patience, Prince Saturninus. 

Saturninus, Romans, do me right !— 

Patricians, draw your swords, and sheathe them not 
Till Saturninus be Rome's emperor! — 
Andronicus, would thou wert shipp'd to hell. 
Rather than rob me of the people's hearts ! 

Lucius. Proud Saturnine, interrupter of the good 
That noble-minded Titus means to thee ! 

Titus, Content thee, prince ; I will restore to thee 210 

The people's, hearts, and wean them from themselves. 

Bassianus, Andronicus, I do not flatter thee. 
But honour thee, and will do till I die : 
My faction if thou strengthen with thy friends, 
I will most thankful be; and thanks to men 
Of noble minds is honourable meed. 

Titus, People of Rome, and people's tribunes here, 
I ask your voices and your suffrages ; 
Will you bestow them friendly on Andronicus? 

Tribunes. To gratify the good Andronicus, 220 



ACT I. SCENE I. 25 

And gratulate his safe return to Ronae, 
The people will accept whom he admits. 

Titus. Tribunes, I thank you ; and this suit I make, 
That you create your emperor's eldest son. 
Lord Saturnine, whose virtues will, I hope, 
Reflect on Rome as Titan's rays on earth, 
And ripen justice in this commonweal. 
Then, if you will elect by my advice, 
Crown him, and say ' Long live our emperor !' 

Marcus. With voices and applause of every sort, 230 

Patricians and plebeians, we create 
Lord Saturninus Rome's great emperor, 
And say ' Long live our Emperor Saturnine !' 

\^A long flourish till they come down. 

Satm-ninus. Titus Andronicus, for thy favours done 
To us in our election this day, 
I give thee thanks in part of thy deserts, 
And will with deeds requite thy gentleness ; 
And, for an onset, Titus, to advance 
Thy name and honourable family, 

Lavinia will I make my empress, 240 

Rome's royal mistress, mistress of my heart, 
And in the sacred Pantheon her espouse. 
Tell me, Andronicus, doth this motion please thee ? 

Titus. It doth, my worthy lord, and in this match 
I hold me highly honour'd of your grace ; 
And here in sight of Rome to Saturnine, 
King and commander of our commonweal, 
The wide world's qmperor, do I consecrate 
My sword, my chariot, and my prisoners. 
Presents well worthy Rome's imperious lord : ' 250 

Receive them then, the tribute that I owe. 
Mine honour's ensigns humbled at thy feet. 

Saturninus. Thanks, noble Titus, father of my life ! 
How proud I am of thee and of thy gifts 



56 



riTUS ANDRONICUS. 



Rome shall record ; — and when I do forget 
The least of these unspeakable deserts, 
Romans, forget your fealty to me. 

Titus, [To Tamora] Now, madam, are you prisoner to an 
emperor; 
To him that, for your honour and your state, 
Will use you nobly and your followers. 260 

Saturninus. A goodly lady, trust me ; of the hue 
That I would choose, were I to choose anew. — 
Clear up, fair queen, that cloudy countenance ; 
Though chance of war hath wrought this change of cheer, 
Thou com'st not to be made a scorn in Rome : 
Princely shall be thy usage every way. 
Rest on my word, and let not discontent 
Daunt all your hopes. Madam, he comforts you 
Can make you greater than the queen of Goths.— 
Lavinia, you are not displeas'd with this ? 270 

Lavinia, Not I, my lord ; sith true nobility 
Warrants these words in princely courtesy. 

Saturninus, Thanks, sweet Lavinia. — Romans, let us 

go. 
Ransomless here we set our prisoners free. — 
Proclaim our honours, lords, with trump and drum. 

[Flourish. Saturninus cowts Tamora in dumb show. 

Bassianus. Lord Titus, by your leave, this maid is mine. 

[Seizing Lavinia. 

Titus. How, sir ! are you in earnest then, my lord ? 

Bassianus. Ay, noble Titus ; and resolv'd withal 
To do myself this reason and this right. . 

Marcus. ' Suum cuique ' is our Roman justice ; 280 

This prince in justice seizeth but his own. 

Lucius. And that he will, and shall, if Lucius live. 

Titus. Traitors, avaunt ! — Where is the emperor's guard? — 
Treason, my lord ! Lavinia is surpris'd ! 

Saturninus. Surpris'd ! by whom ? 



I 
ACT I. SCENE I. 



57 



Bassianus. By him that justly may 

Bear his betroth'd from all the world away. 

\Exeunt Bassiamis and Marcus with Lavinia, 

Mutius, Brothers, help to convey her hence away, 
And with my sword I '11 keep this door safe. 

^Exeunt Lucius, Qtmitus, and Martius. 

Titus. Follow, my lord, and I '11 soon bring her back. 

Mutius, My lord, you pass not here. 

Titus. What, villain boy! 290 

Barr'st me my way in Rome ? [^Stabbing Mutius. 

Mutius. Help, Lucius, help ! \_Dies. 

Re-enter Lucius. 

Lucius. My lord, you are unjust, and, more than so, 
In wrongful quarrel you have slain your son. 

Titus. Nor thou, nor he, are any sons of mine ; 
My sons would never so dishonour me. 
Traitor, restore Lavinia to the emperor. 

Lucius. Dead, if you will ; but not to be his wife, 
That is another's lawful promis'd love. {Exit. 

Saturninus. No, Titus, no ; the emperor needs her not, 
Nor her, nor thee^ nor any of thy stock. 300 

I '11 trust by leisure him that mocks me once ; 
Thee never, nor thy traitorous haughty sons. 
Confederates all thus to dishonour me. 
Was there none else in Rome to make a stale, 
But Saturnine ? Full well, Andronicus, 
Agree these deeds with that proud brag of thine, 
That saidst I begg'd the empire at thy hands. 

Titus. O monstrous ! what reproachful words are these ? 

Saturninus. But go thy ways ; go, give that changing piece 
To him that flourish'd for her with his sword. 3-0 

A valiant son-in-law thou shalt enjoy ; 
One fit to bandy with thy lawless sons, 
To ruffle in the commonwealth of Rome. 



58 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Titus. These words are razors to my wounded heart. 

Saturninus. And therefore, lovely Tamora, queen of Goths, 
That like the stately Phoebe 'mongst her nymphs 
Dost overshine the gallant'st dames of Rome, 
If thou be pleas'd with this my sudden choice. 
Behold, I choose thee, Tamora, for my bride, 
And will create thee empress of Rome. 320 

Speak, queen of Goths, dost thou applaud my choice ? 
And here I swear by all the Roman gods, 
Sith priest and holy water are so near 
And tapers burn so bright and everything 
In readiness for Hymenaeus stand, 
I will not re-salute the streets of Rome, 
Or climb my palace, till from forth this place 
I lead espous'd my bride along with me. 

Tamora, ^And here, in sight of heaven, to Rome I swear. 
If Saturnine advance the queen of Goths, 330 

She will a handmaid be to his desires, 
A loving nurse, a mother to his youth. 

Saturninus. Ascend, fair queen, Pantheon. — Lords, accom- 
pany 
Your noble emperor and his lovely bride. 
Sent by the heavens for Prince Saturnine, 
Whose wisdom hath her fortune conquered ; 
There shall we consummate our spousal rites. 

\_Exe2i7tt all but Titus. 

Titus. I am not bid to wait upon this bride. 
Titus, when wert thou wont to walk alone, 
Dishonour'd thus, and challenged of wrongs } 340 

Re-enter Marcus, Lucius, Quintus, and Martius. 

Marcus. O Titus, see, O, see what thou hast done ! 
In a bad quarrel slain a virtuous son. 

Titus. No, foolish tribune, no ; no son of mine, 
Nor thou, nor these, confederates in the deed 



ACT /. SCENE I. 



59 



That hath dishonoured all our family ; 
Unworthy brother, and unworthy sons ! 

Lucius, But let us give him burial, as becomes ; 
Give Mutius burial with our brethren. 

Titus, Traitors, away ! he rests not in this tomb. 
This monument five hundred years hath stood, 350 

Which I have sumptuously re-edified : 
Here none but soldiers and Rome's servitors 
Repose in fame, none basely slain in brawls ; 
Bury him where you can, he comes not here. 

Ma?'cus. My lord, this is impiety in you. 
My nephew Mutius' deeds do plead for him \ 
He must be buried with his brethren. 

^f ' [ And shall, or him we will accompany. 

Tifus, And shall ! what villain was it spake that word ? 
Quintus. He that would vouch it in any place but here. 
Titus, What, would you bury him in my despite ? 361 

Marcus, No, noble Titus, but entreat of thee 

To pardon Mutius and to bury him. 

Titus, Marcus, even thou hast struck upon my crest, 

And, with these boys, mine honour thou hast wounded. 

My foes I do repute you every one ; 

So, trouble me no more, but get you gone. 

Martius, He is not with himself; let us withdraw. 
Quintus, Not I, till Mutius' bones be buried. 

\Marcus and the Sons of Titus kneel. 
Marcus, Brother, for in that name doth nature plead, — 
Quintus, Father, and in that name doth nature speak, — 
Titus, Speak thou no more, if all the rest will speed. 372 
Marcus, Renowned Titus, more than half my soul, — 
Lucius, Dear father, soul and substance of us all, — 
Marcus, Suffer thy brother Marcus to inter 

His noble nephew here in virtue's nest, 

That died in honour and Lavinia's cause. 



6o TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

I'hou art a Roman, be not barbarous. 

The Greeks upon advice did bury Ajax 

That slew himself, and wise Laertes' son 380 

Did graciously plead for his funerals \ 

Let not young Mutius, then, that was thy joy, 

Be barr'd his entrance here. 

Titus. Rise, Marcus, rise. 

The dismall'st day is this that e'er I saw. 
To be dishonour'd by my sons in Rome! 
Well, bury him, and bury me the next. 

\Mutius is put into the tomb. 

Lucius. There lie thy bones, sweet Mutius, with thy friends, 
Till we with trophies do adorn thy tomb. 

All. \K7ieeling\ No man shed tears for noble Mutius ; 
He lives in fame that died in virtue's cause. 390 

Marcus, My lord, to step out of these dreary dumps, 
How comes it that the subtle queen of.Goths 
Is of a sudden thus advanc'd in Rome 1 

Titus: I know not, Marcus, but I know it is ; 
Whether by device or no, the heavens can tell. 
Is she not then beholding to the man 
That brought her for this high good turn so far ? 
Yes, and will nobly him remunerate. 

Flourish. Re-enter^ from one side, Saturninus attended^ Ta- 
MORA, Demetrius, Chiron, and Aaron ; from the other, 
Bassianus, Lavinia, and others. 

Saturninus. So, Bassianus, you have play'd your prize ; 
God give you joy, sir, of your gallant bride ! 400 

Bassianus. And you of yours, my lord ! I say no more, 
Nor wish no less ; and so I take my leave. 

Saturninus. Traitor, if Rome have law or we have pbwer, 
Thou and thy faction shall repent this rape. 

Bassianus. Rape call you it, my lord, to seize my own, 
My true-betrothed love and now my wife ? 



ACT I. SCENE I. 6 1 

But let the laws of Rome determine all ; 
Meanwhile I am possess'd of that is mine. 

Saturninus, 'T is good, sir; you are very short with us, 
But if we live we '11 be as sharp with you. 410 

Bassianiis. My lord, what I have done, as best I may, 
Answer I must and shall do with my life. 
Only thus much I give your grace to know : 
By all the duties that I owe to Rome, 
This noble gentleman, Lord Titus here. 
Is in opinion and in honour wrong'd. 
That in the rescue of Lavinia 
With his own hand did slay his youngest son, 
In zeal to you and highly mov'd to wrath 
To be controird in that he frankly gave. 420 

Receive him then to favour. Saturnine, 
That hath express'd himself in all his deeds 
A father and a friend to thee and Rome. 

Titus. Prince Bassianus, leave to plead my deeds : 
'T is thou and those that have dishonour'd me. 
Rome and the righteous heavens be my judge. 
How I have lov'd and honour'd Saturnine ! 

Tamora, My worthy lord, if ever Tamora 
Were gracious in those princely eyes of thine, 
Then hear me speak indifferently for all, 430 

And at my suit, sweet, pardon what is past. 

Saturninus, What, madam ! be dishonour'd openly. 
And basely put it up without revenge ? 

Tamora. Not so, my lord ; the gods of Rome forfend 
I should be author to dishonour you ! 
But on mine honour dare I undertake 
For good Lord Titus' innocence in all. 
Whose fury not dissembled speaks his griefs. 
Then, at my suit, look graciously on him ; 
Lose not so noble a friend on vain suppose, 44c 

Nor with sour looks afflict his gentle heart. — 



62 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

\Aside to Saturni?ius~\ My lord, be rul'd by me, be won at last ; 

Dissemble all your griefs and discontents. 

You are but newly planted in your throne ; 

Lest, then, the people, and patricians too, 

Upon a just survey, take Titus' part, 

And so supplant you for ingratitude. 

Which Rome reputes to be a heinous sin. 

Yield at entreats, and then let me alone : 

I '11 find a day to massacre them all 450 

And raze their faction and their family. 

The cruel father and his traitorous sons. 

To whom I sued for my dear son's life, 

And make them know what 't is to let a queen 

Kneel in the streets and beg for grace in vain. — 

Come, come, sweet emperor, — come, Andronicus, — 

Take up this good old man, and cheer the heart 

That dies in tempest of thy angry frown. 

Saiurninus, Rise, Titus, rise ; my empress hath prevail'd. 

Titus. I thank your majesty, and her. my lord ; 460 

These words, these looks, infuse new life in me. 

l^amora. Titus, I am incorporate in Rome, 
A Roman now adopted happily, 
And must advise the emperor for his good. 
This day all quarrels die, Andronicus ; 
And let it be mine honour, good my lord, 
That I have reconcil'd your friends and you. — 
For you. Prince Bassianus, I have pass'd 
My word and promise to the emperor. 

That you will be more mild and tractable. — 470 

And fear not, lords, — and you, Lavinia; — 
By my advice, all humbled on your knees, 
You shall ask pardon of his majesty. 

Lucius. We do, and vow to heaven and to his highness, 
That what we did was mildly as we might, 
Tendering our sister's honour and our own. 



ACT I. SCENE I. 



63 



Marcus, That, on mine honour, here I do protest. 

Saturninus. Away,- and talk not; trouble us no more. 

Tamora. Nay, nay, sweet emperor, we must all be friends : 
The tribune and his nephews kneel for grace ; 480 

I will not be denied : sweet heart, look back. 

Saturninus. Marcus, for thy sake and thy brother's here, 
And at my lovely Tamora's entreats, 
I do remit these young men's heinous faults; 
Stand up. — 

Lavinia, though you left me like a churl, 
I found a friend, and sure as death I swore 
I would not part a bachelor from the priest. 
Come, if the emperor's court can feast two brides, 
You are my guest, Lavinia, and your friends. — 490 

This day shall be a love-day, Tamora. 

Titus. To-morrow, an it please your majesty 
To hunt the panther and the hart with me, 
With horn and hound we '11 give your grace bonjour. 

Saturninus. Be it so, Titus, and gramercy too. 

{^Flourish. Exeunt. 




'^^''^teM^- 




i''/ri' 






ACT 11. 

Scene I. I^ome, Before the Palace. 
Enter Aaron. 
Aaron. Now climbeth Tamora Olympus' top, 
Safe out of fortune's shot, and sits aloft, 
Secure of thunder's crack or lightning flash, 
Advanc'd above pale envy's threatening reach. 
As when the golden sun salutes the morn. 
And, having gilt the ocean with his beams. 
Gallops the zodiac in his glistering coach, 
And overlooks the highest-peering hills. 
So Tamora ; 
Upon her wit doth earthly honour wait, 



ACT II. SCENE /. 65 

And virtue stoops and trembles at her frown. 

Then, Aaron, arm thy heart, and fit thy thoughts, 

To mount aloft with thy imperial mistress, 

And mount her pitch, whom thou in triumph long 

Hast prisoner held, fetter'd in amorous chains, 

And faster bound to Aaron's charming eyes 

Than is Prometheus tied to Caucasus. 

Away with slavish weeds and servile thoughts ! 

I will be bright, and shine in pearl and gold, 

To wait upon this new-made empress. 20 

To wait, said 1 1 to wanton with this queen, 

This goddess, this Semiramis, this nymph, 

This siren, that will charm Rome's Saturnine, 

And see his shipwrack and his commonweal's. — ^ 

Holloa! what storm is this ? 

Enter Demetrius and Chiron, braving. 

Demetrius. Chiron, thy years want wit, thy wit wants edge. 
And manners, to intrude where I am grac'd. 
And may, for aught thou know'st, affected be. 

Chiron. Demetrius, thou dost overween in all. 
And so in this, to bear me down with braves. 30 

'T is not the difference of a year or two 
Makes me less gracious or thee more fortunate : 
I am as able and as fit as thou 
To serve, and to deserve my mistress' grace ; 
And that my sword upon thee shall approve. 
And plead my passions for Lavinia's love. 

Aaron. [Aside] Clubs, clubs ! these lovers will not keep 
the peace. 

Demetrius. Why, boy, although our mother, unadvis'd. 
Gave you a dancing-rapier by your side, 
Are you so desperate grown, to threat your friends ? 4° 

Go to ; have your lath glued within your sheath 
Till you know better how to handle it. 

E 



66 TirUS ANDRONICUS, 

Chh'on. Meanwhile, sir, with the little skill I have, 
Full well shalt thou perceive how much I dare. 

Demetrius. Ay, boy, grow ye so brave? \They draw. 

Aaron. \Coming forwardA^ Why, how now, lords ! 

So near the emperor's palace dare you draw. 
And maintain such a quarrel openly? 
Full well I wot the ground of all this grudge : 
I would not for a million of gold 

The cause were known to them it most concerns; 50 

Nor would your noble mother for much more 
Be so dishonour'd in the court of Rome. 
For shame, put up. 

Demetrius. Not I, till I have sheathed 

My rapier in his bosom, and withal 
Thrust those reproachful speeches down his throat 
That he hath breathed in my dishonour here. 

Chiron. For that I am prepar'd and full resolv'd, 
Foul-spoken coward, that thunder'st with thy tongue. 
And with thy weapon nothing dar'st perform ! 

Aaron. Away, I say ! 60 

Now, by the gods that warlike Goths adore. 
This petty brabble will undo us all. 
Why, lords, and think you not how dangerous 
It is to jet upon a prince's right? 
What, is Lavinia then become so loose, 
Or Bassianus so degenerate. 
That for her love such quarrels may be broach'd 
Without controlment, justice, or revenge? 
Young lords, beware ! an should the empress know 
This discord's ground, the music would not please. 70 

Chiron. I care not, I, knew she and all the world ; 
I love Lavinia more than all the world. 

Demetrius. Youngling, learn thou to make some meaner 
choice ; 
Lavinia is thine elder brother's hope. 



ACT II. SCENE I 67 

Aaron. Why, are ye mad? or know ye not, in Rome 
How furious and impatient they be. 
And cannot brook competitors in love ? 
I tell you, lords, you do but plot your deaths 
By this device. 

Chiron. Aaron, a thousand deaths 

Would I propose to achieve her whom I love. 80 

Aaron. To achieve her ! how ? 

Demetrius. Why mak'st thou it so strange ? 

She is a woman, therefore may be woo'd ; 
She is a woman, therefore may be won ; 
She is Lavinia, therefore must be lov'd. 
What, man ! more water glideth by the mill 
Than wots the miller of, and easy it is 
Of a cut loaf to steal a shive, we know ; 
Though Bassianus be the emperor's brother. 
Better than he have worn Vulcan's badge. 

Aaron. \Aside\ Ay, and as good as Saturninus ma)^ go 

Demetrius. Then why should he despair that knows to 
court it 
With words, fair looks, and liberality ? 
What, hast not thou full often struck a doe. 
And borne her cleanly by the keeper's nose? 

Aaron. Why, then, it seems, some certain snatch or so 
Would serve your turns. 

Chiron. Ay, so the turn were serv'd. 

Demetrius. Aaron, thou hast hit it. 

Aaron. Would you had hit it too ! 

Then should not we be tir'd with this ado. 
Why, hark ye, hark ye ! and are you such fools 
To square for this ? would it offend you, then, 100 

That both should -speed ? 

Chiron. Faith, not me. 

Demetrius. Nor me, so I were one. 

Aaron. For shame, be friends, and join for that you jar : 



6S TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

'T is policy and stratagem must do 

That you affect ; and so must you resolve, 

That what you cannot as you would achieve, 

You must perforce accomplish as you may. 

Take this of me, Lucrece was not more chaste 

Than this Lavinia, Bassianus' love. 

A speedier course than lingering languishment uc 

Must we pursue, and I have found the path. 

My lords, a solemn hunting is in hand ; 

There wall the lovely Roman ladies troop : 

The forest walks are wide and spacious. 

And many unfrequented plots there are 

Fitted by kind for rape and villany. 

Single you thither then this dainty doe, 

And strike her home by force, if not by words ; 

This way, or not at all, stand you in hope. 

Come, come, our empress, with her sacred wdt 120 

To villany and vengeance consecrate, 

Will we acquaint with all that we intend ; 

And she shall file our engines with advice, 

That will not suffer you to square yourselves. 

But to your wishes' height advance you both. 

The emperor's court is like the house of Fame, 

The palace full of tongues, of eyes, and ears. 

The woods are ruthless, dreadful, deaf, and dull ; 

There speak, and strike, brave boys, and take your turns ; 

There serve your lusts, shadow'd from heaven's eye, 130 

And revel in Lavinia's treasury. 

Chiron. Thy counsel, lad, smells of no cowardice. 
Demetrius. Sit fas aut nefas, till I find the stream 
To cool this heat, charm to calm these fits, 
Per Styga, per manes vehor. \Exeunt. 



ACT II. SCENE II 



69 



Scene II. A Forest near Rome. Horns and cry of houfids 

heard. 

Enter Titus Andronicus, with Hunters, etc., Marcus, Lu- 
cius, QuiNTUS, and Martius. 

Titus, The hunt is up, the morn is bright and grey. 
The fields are fragrant and the woods are green ; 
Uncouple here and let us make a bay, 
And wake the emperor and his lovely bride. 
And rouse the prince and ring a hunter's peal, 
That all the court may echo with the noise. 
Sons, let it be your charge, as it is ours, 
To attend the emperor's person carefully ; 
I have been troubled in my sleep this night, 
But dawning day new comfort hath inspir'd. 10 

A cry of hounds^ and horns wi7tded in a peal. Enter Satur- 
NiNUS, Tamora, Bassianus, Lavinia, Demetrius, Chi- 
ron, and Attendants. 

Many good morrows to your majesty; — 
Madam, to you as many and as good. — 
I promised your grace a hunter's peal. 

Saturninus, And you have rung it lustily, my lord ; 
Somewhat too early for new-married ladies. 

Bassianus. Lavinia, how say you ? 

Lavinia, I say, no ; 

I have been broad awake two hours and more. 

Saturninus, Come on, then ; horse and chariots let us 
have. 
And to our sport. — [7^^ Tamora'] Madam, now shall ye see 
Our Roman hunting. 

Marcus. I have dogs, my lord, 20 

Will rouse the proudest panther in the chase, 
And climb the highest promontory top. 



70 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

Titus. And I have horse will follow where the game 
Makes way, and run like swallows o'er the plain. 

Demetrius. Chiron, we hunt not, we, with horse nor hound, 
But hope to pluck a dainty doe to ground. \Exeuiit, 



Scene III. A lonely Part of the Forest, 

Enter Aaron, with a bag of gold, 

Aaron, He that had wit would think that I had none, 
To bury so much gold under a tree. 
And never after to inherit it. 
Let him that thinks of me so abjectly 
Know that this gold must coin a stratagem, 
Which, cunningly effected, will beget 
A very excellent piece of villany ; 

And so repose, sweet gold, for their unrest \_Hides the gold. 
That have their alms out of the empress' chest. 

Enter Tamora. 

Tamora. My lovely Aaron, wherefore look'st thou sad, lo 
When everything doth make a gleeful boast ? 
The birds chant melody on every bush. 
The snake lies rolled in the cheerful sun. 
The green leaves quiver with the cooling wind 
And make a chequer'd shadow on the ground : 
Under their sweet shade, Aaron, let us sit. 
And, whilst the babbling echo mocks the hounds. 
Replying shrilly to the well-tuned horns. 
As if a double hunt were heard at once, 
Let us sit down and mark their yelping noise ; 20 

And, after conflict such as was supposed 
The wandering prince and Dido once enjoy'd, 
When with a happy storm they were surpris'd 
And curtain'd with a counsel-keeping cave, 
We may, each wreathed in the other's arms. 



ACT 11. SCENE III. 71 

Our pastimes done, possess a golden slumber ; 
Whiles hounds and horns and sweet melodious birds 
Be unto us as is a nurse's song 
Of lullaby to bring her babe asleep. 

Aaron. Madam, though Venus govern your desires, 3° 

Saturn is dominator over mine. 
What signifies my deadly-standing eye, 
My silence and my cloudy melancholy, 
My fleece of woolly hair that now uncurls 
Even as an adder when she doth unroll 
To do some fatal execution ? 
No, madam, these are no venereal signs ; 
Vengeance is in my heart, death in my hand. 
Blood and revenge are hammering in my head. 
Hark, Tamora, the empress of my soul, 40 

Which never hopes more heaven than rests in thee, 
This is the day of doom for Bassianus ; 
His Philomel must lose her tongue to-day, 
Thy sons make pillage of her chastity 
And wash their hands in Bassianus' blood. 
Seest thou this letter ? take it up, I pray thee, 
And give the king this fatal-plotted scroll. 
Now question me no more, we are espied ; 
Here comes a parcel of our hopeful booty. 
Which dreads not yet their lives' destruction. 50 

Tamora. Ah, my sweet Moor, sweeter to me than 
life! 

Aaron. No more, great empress ; Bassianus comes : 
Be cross with him, and I '11 go fetch thy sons 
To back thy quarrels, whatsoe'er they be. \^Exit. 

Enter Bassianus and Lavinia. 

Bassianus. Who have we here ? Rome's royal empress, 
Unfurnish'd of her well-beseeming troop ? 
Or is it Dian, habited like her. 



72 TITUS ANDRONTCUS, 

Who hath abandoned her holy groves 
To see the general hunting in this forest? 

Tamora, Saucy controller of our private steps ! 6c 

Had I the power that some say Dian had, 
Thy temples should be planted presently 
With horns, as was Actaeon's ; and the hounds 
Should drive upon thy new-transformed limbs, 
Unmannerly intruder as thou art ! 

Laviftia, Under your patience, gentle empress, 
'T is thought you~have a goodly, gift in horning ; 
And to be doubted that your Moor and you 
Are singled forth to try experiments. 

Jove shield your husband from his hounds to-day ! 70 

'T is pity they should take him for a stag. 

Bassianus. Believe me, queen, your swarth Cimmerian 
Doth make your honour of his body's hue, 
Spotted, detested, and abominable. 
Why are you sequestered from all your train. 
Dismounted from your snow-white goodly steed, 
And wander'd hither to an obscure plot. 
Accompanied but with a barbarous Moor, 
If foul desire had not conducted you ? 

Lavmia. And, being intercepted in your sport, 80 

Great reason that my noble lord be rated 
For sauciness. — I pray you, let us hence, 
And let her joy her raven-colour'd love : 
This valley fits the purpose passing well. 

Bassianus, The king my brother shall have note of this. 

Lavinia, Ay, for these slips have made him noted long. — 
Good king, to be so mightily abus'd ! 

Tamora. Why have I patience to endure all this ? 

Enter Demetrius afid Chiron. 
Demetrius, How now, dear sovereign, and our gracious 
mother ! 
Why doth your highness look so pale and wan t 90 



ACT II. SCENE in. 



73 



Tamora. Have I not reason, think you, to look pale ? 
These two have tic'd me hither to this place : 
A barren detested vale, you see it is ; 
The trees, though summer, yet forlorn and lean, 
O'ercome with moss and baleful mistletoe. 
Here never shines the sun ; here nothing breeds, 
Unless the nightly owl or fatal raven : 
And when they showed me this abhorred pit, 
They told me, here, at dead time of the night, 
A thousand fiends, a thousand hissing snakes, loo 

Ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins, 
Would make such fearful and confused cries 
As any mortal body hearing it 
Should straight fall mad, or else die suddenly. 
No sooner had they told this hellish tale. 
But straight they told me they would bind me here 
Unto the body of a dismal yew, 
And leave me to this miserable death ; 
And then they call'd me foul adulteress. 
Lascivious Goth, and all the bitterest terms no 

That ever ear did hear to such effect ; 
And, had you not by wondrous fortune come. 
This vengeance on me had they executed. 
Revenge it, as you love your mother's life, 
Or be ye not henceforth call'd my children. 

Demetrius. This is a witness that I am thy son. 

\Stabs Bassianus, 

ChiroJi. And this for me, struck home to show my strength. 

\AIso stabs Bassiamis^ who dies, 

Lavinia, Ay, come, Semiramis, — nay, barbarous Tamora, 
For no name fits thy nature but thy own ! 

Tamora. Give me thy poniard ; you shall know, my boys, 
Your mother's hand shall right your mother's wrong. 121 

Demetrius, Stay, madam ; here is more belongs to her ; 
First thrash the corn, then after burn the straw. 



74 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

This minion stood upon her chastity, 

Upon her nuptial vow, her loyalty, 

And with that painted hope braves your mightiness ; 

And shall she carry this unto her grave ? 

Chirofi. An if she do, I would I were an eunuch. 
Drag hence her husband to some secret hole, 
And make his dead trunk pillow to our lust. 130 

Tamora. But when ye have the honey ye desire, 
Let not this wasp outlive ye, both to sting. 

Chiron, I warrant you, madam, we will make that sure.— 
Come, mistress, now perforce we will enjoy 
That nice-preserved honesty of yours. 

Lavi?iia. O Tamora! thou bear'st a woman's face, — 

Tamora, I will not hear her speak ; away with her ! 

Lavinia, Sweet lords, entreat her hear me but a word. 

De7netrius, Listen, fair madam ; let it be your glory 
To see her tears, but be your heart to them 140 

As unrelenting flint to drops of rain. 

Lavinia, When did the tiger's young ones teach the dam.? 
O, do not learn her wrath, — she taught it thee ; 
The milk thou suck'dst from her did turn to marble ; 
Even at thy teat thou hadst thy tyranny. — 
Yet every mother breeds not sons alike : 
\To Chiro7i\ Do thou entreat her show a woman pity. 

Chiron. What, wouldst thou have me prove myself a 
bastard ? 

Lavinia. 'T is true ; the raven doth not hatch a lark. 
Yet have I heard, — O, could I find it now ! — 150 

The lion mov'd with pity did endure 
To have his princely paws par'd all away; 
Some say that ravens foster forlorn children. 
The whilst their own birds famish in their nests : 
O, be to me, though thy hard heart say no. 
Nothing so kind, but something pitiful ! 

Ta7nora. I know not what it means ; away with her ! 



ACT IL SCENE III. 



75 



Lavinia, O, let me teach thee ! for my father's sake, 
That gave thee life, when well he might have slain thee, 
Be not obdurate, open thy deaf ears. i6o 

Tamora, Hadst thou in person ne'er offended me, 
Even for his sake am I pitiless. — 
Remember, boys, I pour'd forth tears in vain, 
To save your brother from the sacrifice. 
But fierce Andronicus would not relent : 
Therefore, away with, her, and use her as you will ; 
The worse to her, the better lov'd of me. 

Lavinia. O Tamora, be call'd a gentle queen, 
And with thine own hands kill me in this place ! 
For 't is not life that I have begg'd so long ; 170 

Poor I was slain when Bassianus died. 

Tamora. What begg'st thou, then? fond woman, let me go. 

Lavinia, 'T is present death I beg ; and one thing more 
That womanhood denies my tongue to tell : 
O, keep me from their worse than killing lust, 
And tumble me into some loathsome pit, 
Where never man's eye may behold my body: 
Do this, and be a charitable murtherer. 

Tamora. So should I rob my sweet sons of their fee. 
No, let them satisfy their lust on thee, 180 

Demetrius. Away ! for thou hast stay'd us here too long. 

Lavinia. No grace ? no womanhood t Ah, beastly creature ! 
The blot and enemy to our general name ! 
Confusion fall — 

Chiron. Nay, then I '11 stop your mouth. — Bring thou her 
husband ; 
This is the hole where Aaron bid us hide him. 

\Pemetrius throws the body of Bassianus i?ito the pi f: then 
exeunt De7netrius and Chiron, draggifig off Lavinia 

Tamora. Farewell, my sons ; see that you make her sure. — 
Ne'er let my heart know merry cheer indeed, 
Till all the Andronici be made awnv. 



76 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Now will I hence to seek my lovely Moor, igo 

And let my spleenful sons this trull deflower. S^Exit. 

Re-enter Aaron, with Quintus and Martius. 

Aaron. Come on, my lords, the better foot before ; 
Straight will I bring you to the loathsome pit 
Where I espied the panther fast asleep. 

Qiiintiis, My sight is very dull, whate'er it bodes. 

Martins. And mine, I promise you; were 't not for shame, 
Well could I leave our sport to sleep awhile. 

\Falls into the pit. 

Quintals. What, art thou fallen ? — What subtle hole is this, 
Whose mouth is cover'd with rude-growing briers. 
Upon whose leaves are drops of new-shed blood 200 

As fresh as morning dew distill'd on flowers? 
A very fatal place it seems to me. — 
Speak, brother, hast thou hurt thee with the fall 1 

Martius. O brother, with the dismall'st object hurt 
That ever eye with sight made heart lament! 

Aaron. \Aside\ Now will I fetch the king to find them here, 
That he thereby may give a likely guess 
How these were they that made away his brother. \Exit. 

Martinis. Why dost not comfort me, and help me out 
From this unhallow'd and blood-stained hole.'* 210 

Quintus. I am surprised with an uncouth fear ; 
A chilling sweat o'er-runs my trembling joints ; 
My heart suspects more than mine eye can see. 

Martius. To prove thou hast a true-divining heart, 
Aaron and thou look down into this den. 
And see a fearful sight of blood and death. 

Quintus. Aaron is gone, and my compassionate heart 
Will not permit mine eyes once to behold 
The thing whereat it trembles by surmise. 
O, tell me how it is ; for ne'er till now 220 

Was I a child to fear I know not what. 



ACT IL SCENE III. 



11 



Martins. Lord Bassianus lies embrewed here, 
All on a heap, like to a slaughter'd lamb, 
In this detested, dark, blood-drinking pit. 

Quintus. If it be dark, how dost thou know 't is he ? 

Martins. Upon his bloody finger he doth wear 
A precious ring, that lightens all the hole, 
Which, like a taper in some monument, 
Doth shine upon the dead man's earthy cheeks, 
And shows the ragged entrails of the pit ; 230 

So pale did shine the moon on Pyramus 
When he by night lay bath'd in maiden blood. 

brother, help me with thy fainting hand — 
If fear hath made thee faint, as me it hath — 
Out of this fell-devouring receptacle, 

As hateful as Cocytus' misty mouth. 

Quintus. Reach me thy hand, that I may help thee out ; 
Or, wanting strength to do thee so much good, 

1 may be pluck'd into the swallowing womb 

Of this deep pit, poor Bassianus' grave. 240 

I have no strength to pluck thee to the brink. 

Martins. Nor I no strength to climb without thy help. 

Quintus. Thy hand once more-; I will not loose again, 
Till thou art here aloft, or I below. 
Thou canst not come to me ; I come to thee. [Falls in. 

Enter Saturninus with Aaron. 

Saturfiinns. Along with me ; I '11 see what hole is here, 
And what he is that now is leap'd into it. — 
Say, who art thou that lately didst descend 
Into this gaping hollow of the earth ? 

Martins. The unhappy son of old Andronicus ; 250 

Brought hither in a most unlucky hour, 
To find thy brother Bassianus dead. 

Saturninus. My brother dead ! I know thou dost but jest. 
He and his lady both are at the lodge 



78 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Upon the north side of this pleasant chase ; 
T is not an hour since I left him there. 

Martins. We know not where you left him all alive ; 
But, out, alas ! here have we found him dead. 

Re-e7iter Tamora, with Attendants; Titus Andronicus, 

and Lucius. 

Tamora. Where is my lord the king? 

Saturnbtiis. Here, Tamora, though griev'd with killing grief. 

Tamora. Where is thy brother Bassianus ? 261 

Saturniniis. Now to the bottom dost thou search my 
wound ; 
Poor Bassianus here lies murthered. 

Tamora. Then all too late I bring this fat^l writ, 
The complot of this timeless tragedy, 
And wonder greatly that man's face can fold 
In pleasing smiles such murtherous tyranny. 

\She giveth Saturnine a letter. 

Saturninus, [Reads] 'An if we miss to meet him hand- 
so7nely — 
Sweet huntsman^ Bassianus V is we mean — 
Do thou so much as dig the grave for hijn ; 270 

Thou knoiv'st our meaiiing. Look for thy reward 
Among the nettles at the elder-tree 
Which overshades the ??iouth of that same pit 
Where we decreed to bury Bassianus. 
Do this^ and purchase us thy lastifig friends ."^ — 
O Tamora ! was ever heard the like ? 
This is the pit, and this the elder-tree. 
Look, sirs, if you can find the huntsman out 
That should have murther'd Bassianus here. 

Aaron. My gracious lord, here is the bag of gold. 280 

Saturniiius. [To Titus] Two of thy whelps, fell curs of 
bloody kind, 
Have here bereft my brother of his life. — 



ACT II. SCENE IV. 



79 



Sirs, drag them from the pit unto the prison : 
There let them bide until we have devis'd 
Some never-heard-of torturing pain for them. 

l^amora. What, are they in this pit? O wondrous thing! 
How easily murther is discovered ! 

Titus. High emperor, upon my feeble knee 
I beg this boon, with tears not lightly shed, 
That this fell fault of my accursed sons, — 290 

Accursed, if the fault be proved in them, — 

Saturninus. If it be proved ! you see it is apparent. — 
Who found this letter ? — Tamora, was it you ? 

Tarnora, Andronicus himself did take it up. 

Titus. I did, my lord : yet let me be their bail ; 
For, by my father's reverend tomb, I vow 
They shall be ready at your highness' will 
To answer their suspicion with their lives. 

Saturninus. Thou shalt not bail them ; see thou follow me. 
Some bring the murther'd body, some the murtherers : 300 
Let them not speak a word, the guilt is plain ; 
For, by my soul, were there worse end than death. 
That end upon them should be executed. 

Tamora. Andronicus, I will entreat the king. 
Fear not thy sons ; they shall do well enough. 

Titus. Come, Lucius, come ; stay not to talk with them. 

{^Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Another Part of the Foj-est. 

Enter Demetrius and Chiron, with Lavinia, ravished; her 
hands cut off., and her to?tgue cut out. 

Demetrius. So^ now go tell, an if thy tongue can speak, 
Who 't was that cut thy tongue and ravish'd thee. 

Chiron. Write down thy mind, bewray thy meaning so, 
An if thy stumps will let thee play the scribe. 

Demetrius. See, how with signs and tokens she can scrowl. 



8o TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

Chiron, Go home, call for sweet water, wash thy hands. 
Demetrius, She hath no tongue to call, nor hands to wash ; 
And so let 's leave her to her silent walks. 

Chiron. An 't were my case, I should go hang myself. 
Demetrius, If thou hadst hands to help thee knit the cord. 

\Exeunt Demetrius and Chiron. 

Enter Marcus. 

Marcus, Who is this ? my niece, that flies away so fast ! — 
Cousin, a word ; where is your husband ? — 12 

if I do dream, would all my wealth would wake me ! 
If I do wake, some planet strike me down, 
That I may slumber in eternal sleep ! — 
Speak, gentle niece, what stern ungentle hands 
Have lopp'd and hew'd and made thy body bare 
Of her two branches, those sweet ornaments. 
Whose circling shadows kings have sought to sleep in. 
And might not gain so great a happiness 20 

As have thy love ? Why dost not speak to me ? 
Alas, a crimson river of warm blood. 
Like to a bubbling fountain stirr'd with wind, 
Doth rise and fall between thy rosed lips, 
Coming and going with thy honey breath. 
But, sure, some Tereus hath deflowered thee, 
And, lest thou shouldst detect him, cut thy tongue. 
Ah, now thou turn'st away thy face for shame ! 
And, notwithstanding all this loss of blood. 
As from a conduit with three issuing spouts, 30 

Yet do thy cheeks look red as Titan's face 
Blushing to be encounter'd with a cloud. 
Shall I speak for thee ? shall I say 't is so ? 
O, that I knew thy heart, and knew the beast, 
That I might rail at him, to ease my mind ! 
Sorrow concealed, like an oven stopped, 
Doth burn the heart to cinders where it is. 



ACT II. SCENE IV, 8i 

Fair Philomela, she but lost her tongue, 

And in a tedious sampler sew'd her mind: 

But, lovely niece, that mean is cut from thee; 40 

A craftier Tereus, cousin, hast thou met, 

And he hath cut those pretty fingers off, 

That could have better sew'd than Philomel. 

O, had the monster seen those lily hands 

Tremble, like aspen-leaves, upon a lute. 

And make the silken strings delight^ to kiss them. 

He. would not then have touch'd them for his life ! 

Or, had he heard the heavenly harmony 

Which that sweet tongue hath made. 

He would have dropp'd his knife, and fell asleep, 50 

As Cerberus at the Thracian poet's feet. 

Come, let us go, and make thy father blind ; 

For such a sight will blind a father's eye : 

One hour's storm will drown the fragrant meads ; 

What will whole months of tears thy father's eyes ? 

Do not draw back, for we will mourn with thee : 

O, could our mourning ease thy misery ! \Exeunt. 





ACT III. 

Scene I. Rome. A Street. 
Enter Judges, Senators, and Tribunes, with Martius and 

QuiNTUS, bound, passing on to the place of execution ; Titus 

goifig before^ pleading. 

Titus. Hear me, grave fathers ! noble tribunes, stay 1 
For pity of mine age, whose youth was spent. 
In dangerous wars whilst you securely slept, 
For all my blood in Rome's great quarrel shed, 
For all the frosty nights that I have watch'd, 
And for these bitter tears, which now you see 
Filling the aged wrinkles in my cheeks, 
Be pitiful to my condemned sons, 



ACT III, SCENE I. "^7^ 

Whose souls are not corrupted as 't is thought. 

For two and twenty sons I never wept, lo 

Because they died in honour's lofty bed. 

[Lieth dow7t ; the fudges ^ etc., pass by him, and Exeunt, 
For these, these, tribunes, in the dust I write 
My heart's deep languor and my souFs sad tears. 
Let my tears stanch the earth's dry appetite ; 
My sons' sweet blood will make it shame and blush. — 
O earth, I will befriend thee more with rain, 
That shall distil from these two ancient urns. 
Than youthful April shall with all his showers : 
In summer's drought I '11 drop upon thee still ; 
In winter with warm tears I '11 melt the snow, 20 

And keep eternal spring-time on thy face, 
So thou refuse to drink my dear sons' blood. — 

Enter Lucius, with his sword drawn, 

O reverend tribunes ! O gentle, aged men ! 
Unbind my sons, reverse the doom of death ; 
And let me say, that never wept before, 
My tears are now prevailing orators. 

Lucius. O noble father, you lament in vain: 
The tribunes hear you not ; no man is by, 
And you recount your sorrows to a stone. 

Titus. Ah, Lucius, for thy brothers let me plead. — 30 

Grave tribunes, once more I entreat of you, — 

Lucius. My gracious lord, no tribune hears you speak. 

Titus. Why, 't is no matter, man : if they did hear, 
They would not mark me, or if they did mark. 
They would not pity me ; yet plead I must, 
And bootless unto them. 
Therefore I tell my sorrows to the stones ; 
Who, though they cannot answer my distress, 
Yet in some sort they are better than the tribunes, 
For that they will not intercept my tale : 40 



84 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



When I do weep, they humbly at my feet 

Receive my tears and seem to weep with me ; 

And, were they but attired in grave weeds, 

Rome could afford no tribune like to these. 

A stone is soft as wax, tribunes more hard than stones ; 

A stone is silent, and offendeth not, 

And tribunes with their tongues doom men to death. — 

\^Rises, 

But wherefore stand'st thou with thy weapon drawn ? 

Lucius. To rescue my two brothers from their death ; 
For which attempt the judges have pronounc'd 50 

My everlasting doom of banishment. 

Titus, O happy man! they have befriended thee. 
Why, foolish Lucius, dost thou not perceive 
That Rome is but a wilderness of tigers ? 
Tigers must prey, and Rome affords no prey 
But me and mine ; how happy art thou, then, 
From these devourers to be banished ! 
But who comes with our brother Marcus here ? 

Enter Marcus and Lavinta. 

Marcus, Titus, prepare thy aged eyes to weep, 
Or, if not so, thy noble heart to break ; 60 

I bring consuming sorrow to thine age. 

Titus. Will it consume me? let me see it, then. 

Marcus, This was thy daughter. 

Titus. Why, Marcus, so she is. 

Lucius. Ay me, this object kills me ! 

Titus. Faint-hearted boy, arise, and look upon her. — 
Speak, my Lavinia, what accursed hand 
Hath made thee handless in thy father's sight? 
What fool hath added water to the sea. 
Or brought a faggot to bright-burning Troy ? 
My grief was at the height before thou cam'st, 70 

And now, like Nilus, it disdaineth bounds. — 



ACT III. SCENE I. 



85 



Give me a sword, I '11 chop off my hands too ; 

For they have fought for Rome, and all in vain ; 

And they have nursed this woe, in feeding life ; 

In bootless prayer have they been held up, 

And they have serv'd me to effectless use : 

Now all the service I require of them 

Is that the one will help to cut the other. — 

'T is well, Lavinia, that thou hast no hands ; 

For hands, to do Rome service, is but vain. so 

Lucius. Speak, gentle sister, who hath martyr'd thee ? 

Marcus. O, that delightful engine of her thoughts, 
That blabb'd them with such pleasing eloquence, 
Is torn from forth that pretty hollow cage 
Where, like a sweet melodious bird, it sung 
Sweet varied notes, enchanting every ear ! 

Lucius. O, say thou for her, who hath done this deed ? 

Marcus. O, thus I found her, straying in the park. 
Seeking to hide herself, as doth the deer 
That hath received some unrecuring wound. 90 

Titus. It was my deer, and he that wounded her 
Hath hurt me more than had he kill'd me dead ; 
For now I stand as one upon a rock 
Environed with a wilderness of sea, 
Who marks the waxing tide grow wave by wave, 
Expecting ever when some envious surge 
Will in his brinish bowels swallow him. 
This way to death my wretched sons are gone ; 
Here stands my other son, a banish'd man, 
And here my brother, weeping at my woes : 100 

But that which gives my soul the greatest spurn, 
Is dear Lavinia, dearer than my soul. — 
Had I but seen thy picture in this plight, ■ 
It would have madded me ; what shall I do 
Now I behold thy lively body so? 
Thou hast no hands to wipe away thy tears, 



35 TirUS ANDRONICUS. 

Nor tongue to tell me who hath martyr'd thee ; 

Thy husband he is dead, and for his death 

Thy brothers are condemn'd, and dead by this. — 

Look, Marcus ! — ah, son Lucius, look on her ! no 

When I did name her brothers, then fresh tears 

Stood on her cheeks, as doth the honey-dew 

Upon a gather'd lily almost withered. 

Marcus. Perchance she weeps because they kill'd her 
husband ; 
Perchance because she knows them innocent. 

Titus. If they did kill thy husband,.then be joyful, 
Because the law hath ta'en revenge on them. 
No, no, they would not do so foul a deed \ 
Witness the sorrow that their sister makes. 
Gentle Lavinia, let me kiss thy lips ; 120 

Or make some sign how I may do thee ease. 
Shall thy good uncle, and thy brother Lucius, 
And thou, and I, sit round about some fountain, 
Looking all downwards, to behold our cheeks 
How they are stain'd, as meadows, yet not dry, 
With miry slime left on them by a flood ? 
And in the fountain shall we gaze so long 
Till the fresh taste be taken from that clearness, 
And made a brine-pit with our bitter tears? 
Or shall we cut away our hands, like thine ? 130 

Or shall we bite our tongues, and in dumb shows 
Pass the remainder of our hateful days ? 
What shall we do ? let us, that have our tongues, 
Plot some device of further misery. 
To make us wonder'd at in time to come. 

Lucius. Sweet father, cease your tears ; for, at your grief. 
See how my wretched sister sobs and weeps. 

Marcus, Patience, dear niece. — Good Titus, dry thine 
eyes. 

Titus. Ah, Marcus, Marcus ! brother, well I wot 



ACT III. SCENE!. 87 

Thy napkin cannot drink a tear of mine, 140 

For thou, poor man, hast drown'd it with thine own. 

Lucius. Ah, my Lavinia, I will wipe thy cheeks. 

Titus. Mark, Marcus, mark ! I understand her signs ; 
Had slie a tongue to speak, now would she say 
That to her brother which I said to thee : 
His napkin, with his true tears all be wet, 
Can do no service on her sorrowful cheeks. 
O, what a sympathy of woe is this, 
As far from help as Limbo is from bliss ! 

Enter Aaron. 

Aaron^ Titus Andronicus, my lord the emperor 150 

Sends thee this word, — that, if thou love thy sons, 
Let Marcus, Lucius, or thyself, old Titus, 
Or any one of you, chop off your hand, 
And send it to the king ; he for the same 
Will send thee hither both thy sons alive. 
And that shall be the ransom for their fault. 

J'itus. O gracious emperor ! O gentle Aaron ! 
Did ever raven sing so like a lark, 
That gives sweet tidings of the sun's uprise ! 
With all my heart, I '11 send the emperor 160 

My hand. 
Good Aaron, wilt thou help to chop it off .^ 

Lucius. Stay, father ! for that noble hand of thine, 
That hath thrown down so many enemies. 
Shall not be sent ; my hand will serve the turn. 
My youth can better spare my blood than you ; 
And therefore mine shall save my brothers' lives. 

Marcus. Which of your hands hath not defended Rome, 
And rear'd aloft the bloody battle-axe, 

Writing destruction on the enemy's castle? 170 

O, none of both but are of high desert ! 
My hand hath been but idle ; let it serve 



8a TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

To ransom my two nephews from their death ; 
Then have I kept it to a worthy end. 

Aaron. Nay, come, agree whose hand shall go along, 
For fear they die before their pardorf come. 

Marcus. My hand shall go. 

Lucius. By heaven, it shall not go ! 

Titus. Sirs, strive no more ; such wither'd herbs as these 
Are meet for plucking up, and therefore mine. 

Lucius. Sweet father, if I shall be thought thy son, 180 

Let me redeem my brothers both from death. 

Marcus. And, for our father's sake and mother's care, 
Now let me show a brother's love to thee. 

Titus. Agree between you ; I will spare my hand. 

Lucius. Then I '11 go fetch an axe. 

Marcus. But I will use the axe. 

yExeuiit Lucius and Marcus. 

Titus. Come hither, Aaron ; I 'II deceive them both : 
Lend me thy hand, and I will give thee mine. 

Aaron. [Aside] If that be call'd deceit, I will be honest. 
And never, whilst I live, deceive men so ; 190 

But I '11 deceive you in another sort. 
And that you '11 say, ere half an hour pass. 

[Cuts off Titus^s hand. 

Re enter Lucius and Marcus. 

Titus. Now stay your strife ; what shall be is dispatch 'd. — 
Good Aaron, give his majesty my hand : 
Tell him it was a hand that warded him 
From thousand dangers ; bid him bury it ; 
More hath it merited, — that let it have. 
As for my sons, say I account of them 
As jewels purchas'd at an easy price ; 
And yet dear too, because I bought mine own. 200 

Aaron. I go, Andronicus ; and for thy hand 
Look by and by to have thy sons with thee. — 



ACT III. SCENE I. 89 

[Aside] Their heads, I mean. O, how this villany 

Doth fat me with the very thoughts of it ! 

Let fools do good, and fair men call for grace, 

Aaron will have his soul black like his face. \^Exit. 

Titus. O, here I lift this one hand up to heaven, 
And bow this feeble ruin to the earth ; 

If any power pities wretched tears, 2og 

To that I call I— [To Lavinia\ What, wilt thou kneel with me ? 
Do, then, dear heart, for heaven shall hear our prayers ; 
Or with our sighs we '11 breathe the welkin dim, 
And stain the sun with fog, as sometime clouds 
When they do hug him in their melting bosoms. 

Marcus. O brother, speak with possibilities. 
And do not break into these deep extremes. 

Titles. Is not my sorrow deep, having no bottom ? 
Then be my passions bottomless with them. 

Marcus. But yet let reason govern thy lament. 

Titus. If there were reason for these miseries, 220 

Then into limits could I bind my woes. 
When heaven doth weep, doth not the earth o'erflow } 
If the winds rage, doth not the sea wax mad, 
Threatening the welkin with his big-swoln face.'* 
And wilt thou have a reason for this coil .? 
I am the sea; hark, how her sighs do blow? 
She is the weeping welkin, I the earth : 
Then must my sea be moved with her sighs ; 
Then must my earth with her continual tears 
Become a deluge, overflow'd and drown'd ; 230 

For why, my bowels cannot hide her woes, 
But like a drunkard must I vomit them. 
Then give me leave, for losers will have leave 
To ease their stomachs with their bitter tongues. 

Enter a Messenger, with two heads and a hand. 
Messenger. Worthy Andronicus, ill art thou repaid 



90 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

For that good hand thou sent'st the emperor. 

Here are the heads of thy two noble sons, 

And here 's thy hand, in scorn to thee sent back, 

Thy griefs their sports, thy resolution mock'd ; 

That woe is me to think upon thy woes 240 

More than remembrance of my father's death. \^Exit, 

Ma7xus. Now let hot ^tna cool in Sicily, 
And be my heart an ever-burning hell ! 
These miseries are more than may be borne. 
To weep with them that weep doth ease some deal ; 
But sorrow flouted at is double death. 

Lucius, Ah, that this sight should make so deep a wound, 
And yet detested life not shrink thereat ! 
That ever death should let life bear his name. 
Where life hath no more interest but to breathe ! 250 

\^Lavinia kisses Titus. 

Marcus. Alas, poor heart, that kiss is comfortless 
As frozen water to a starved snake. 

Titus. When will this fearful slumber have an end .^ 

Marcus, Now, farewell, flattery ! die, Andronicus ! 
Thou dost not slumber: see, thy two sons' heads. 
Thy warlike hand, thy mangled daughter here ; 
Thy other banish'd son, with this dear sight 
Struck pale and bloodless ; and thy brother, I, 
Even like a stony image, cold and numb. 
Ah, now no more will I control thy griefs : 260 

Rent off thy silver hair, thy other hand 
Gnawing with thy teeth ; and be this dismal sight 
The closing up of our most wretched eyes : 
Now is a time to storm ; why art thou still 1 

Titus. Ha, ha, ha ! 

Marcus. Why dost thou laugh ? it fits not with this hour. 

Titus. Why, I have not another tear to shed ; 
Besides, this sorrow is an enemy, 
And would usurp upon my watery eyes, 



ACT III. SCENE I. 



91 



And make them blind with tributary tears : 270 

Then which way shall I find Revenge's cave ? 

For these two heads do seem to speak to me, 

And threat me I shall never come to bliss 

Till all these mischiefs be return'd again 

Even in their throats that have committed them. 

Come, let me see what task I have to do. 

You heavy people, circle me about, 

That I may turn me to each one of you, 

And swear unto my soul to right your wrongs. 

The vow is made. — Come, brother, take a head ; 280 

And in this hand the other will I bear. — 

Lavinia, thou shalt be employ'd in these things ; 

Bear thou my hand, sweet wench, between thy teeth. — 

As for thee, boy, go get thee from my sight ; 

Thou art an exile, and thou must not stay. 

Hie to the Goths, and raise an army there ; 

And, if you love me, as I think you do, 

Let 's kiss and part, for we have much to do. 

\Exewit Titus ^ Marcus, and Lavijiia. 
Lucius. Farewell, Andronicus, my noble father, 
The wofull'st man that ever liv'd in Rome ! — 290 

Farewell, proud Rome ! till Lucius come again, 
He leaves his pledges dearer than his life. — 
Farewell, Lavinia, my noble sister ! 
O, would thou wert as thou tofore hast been ! 
But now^ nor Lucius nor Lavinia lives 
But in oblivion and hateful griefs. 
If Lucius live, he will requite your wrongs, 
And make proud Saturnine and his empress 
Beg at the gates, like Tarquin and his queen. 
Now will I to the Goths, and raise a power, 30c 

To be revenged on Rome and Saturnine. \Exit. 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



Scene II. A Room in Titus's House. A banquet set out. 

Enter Titus, Marcus, Lavinia, and young Lucius, a Boy. 
Titus. So, so ; now sit : and look you eat no more 
Than will preserve just so much strength in us 
As will revenge these bitter woes of ours.— 
Marcus, unknit that sorrow-wreathen knot ; 
Thy niece and I, poor creatures, want our hands, 
And cannot passionate our tenfold grief 
With folded arms. This poor right hand of mine 
Is left to tyrannize upon my breast, 
Who, when my heart, all mad with misery. 
Beats iathis hollow prison of my flesh, '<> 

Then thus I thump it down.— ,, . . , 

\To Lavinia-] Thou map of woe, that thus dost talk m signs ! 
When thy poor heart beats with outrageous beating, 
Thou canst not strike it thus to make it still. 
Wound it with sighing, girl, kill it with groans ; 
Or get some little knife between thy teeth. 

And just against thy heart make thou a hole, 
That all the tears that thy poor eyes let fall 

May run into that sink, and soaking in 

Drown the lamenting fool in sea-salt tears. 2< 

Marcus. Fie, brother, fie ! teach her not thus to lay 

Such violent hands upon her tender life. 

Titus. How now ! has sorrow made thee dote already ? 

Why, Marcus, no man should be mad but I. 

What violent hands can she lay on her life? 

Ah, wherefore dost thou urge the name of hands? 

To bid ^neas tell the tale twice o'er. 

How Troy was burnt and he made miserable ? 

O, handle not the theme, to talk of hands. 

Lest we remember still that we have none.— 

Fie, fie, how franticly I square my talk. 



.^o 



ACT III. SCENE IL 93 

As if we should forget we had no hands, 

If Marcus did not name the word of hands ! — 

Come, let 's fall to ; and, gentle girl, eat this. 

Here is no drink ! — Hark, Marcus, what she says ; 

I can interpret all her martyr'd signs ; 

She says she drinks no other drink but tears, 

Brew'd with her sorrow, mesh'd upon her cheeks. 

Speechless complainer, I will learn thy thought ; 

In thy dumb action will I be as perfect 40 

As begging hermits in their holy prayers : 

Thou shalt not sigh, nor hold thy stumps to heaven. 

Nor wink, nor nod, nor kneel, nor make a sign. 

But I of these will wrest an alphabet 

And by still practice learn to know thy meaning. 

Boy. Good grandsire, leave these bitter deep laments ; 
Make my aunt merry with some pleasing tale. 

Marcus. Alas, the tender boy, in passion mov'd, 
Doth weep to see his grandsire's heaviness. 

Titus. Peace, tender sapling ; thou art made of tears, 50 
And tears will quickly melt thy life away. — 

\^Marcus strikes the dish with a knife. 
What dost thou strike at, Marcus, with thy knife .'^ 

Marms. At that that I have kill'd, my lord ; a fly. 

Titus. Out on thee, murtherer ! thou kill'st my heart ; 
Mine eyes are cloy'd with view of tyranny. 
A deed of death done on the innocent 
Becomes not Titus' brother : get thee gone ; 
I see thou art not for my company. 

Marcus, Alas, my lord, I have but kilTd a fly. 

litus. But how, if that fly had a father and mother ? 60 
How would he hang his slender gilded wings. 
And buzz lamenting doings in the air ! 
Poor harmless fly. 

That, with his pretty buzzing melody. 
Came here to make us merry ! and thou hast kilPd him. 



94 



TITUS ANDRONICUS, 



70 



Marcus, Pardon me, sir ; it was a black ill-favour'd fly, 
Like to the empress' Moor : therefore I kilPd him. 

Titus. O, O, O, 
Then pardon me for reprehending thee, 
For thou hast done a charitable deed. 
Give me thy knife, I will insult on him ; 
Flattering myself as if it were the Moor 
Come hither purposely to poison me. — 
There 's for thyself, and that 's for Tamora. — 
Ah, sirrah ! 

Yet, I think, we are not brought so low. 
But that between us we can kill a fly 
That comes in likeness of a coal-black Moor. 

Marcus. Alas, poor man ! grief has so wrought on him, 
He takes false shadows for true substances. 80 

Titus. Come, take away. — Lavinia, go with me ; 
I '11 to thy closet, and go read with thee 
Sad stories chanced in the times of old. — 
Come, boy, and go with me ; thy sight is young, 
And thou shalt read when mine begin to dazzle. \Exeunt. 




MdMM 



ini'Tni'i ^ _ * r 




ACT IV. 

Scene I. J^ome. Titus's Garden. 
Enter young Lucius, and Lavtnta running after him, and the 
boy flies from her, with books under his arm. Then enter 
Titus and Marcus. 

You?ig Lucius, Help, grandsire, help ! my aunt Lavinia 
Follows me every where, I know not why.— 
Good uncle Marcus, see how swift she comes. — 
Alas, sweet aunt, I know not what you mean. 

Marcus. Stand by me, Lucius ; do not fear thine aunt. 

Titus. She loves thee, boy, too well to do thee harm. 

Young Lucius. Ay, when my father was in Rome she did. 

Marcus. What means my niece Lavinia by these signs. 



96 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Titus. Fear her not, Lucius ; somewhat cloth she mean. 
See, Lucius, see how much she makes of thee : lo 

Somewhither would she have thee go with her. 
Ah, boy, Cornelia never with more care 
Read to her sons than she hath read to thee 
Sweet poetry and Tully's Orator. 

Marcus. Canst thou not guess wherefore she plies thee 

thus? 
Young Lucius. My lord, I know not, I, nor can I guess, 
Unless some fit or frenzy do possess her : 
For I have heard my grandsire say full oft, 
Extremity of griefs would make men mad ; 
And I have read that Hecuba of Troy 20 

Ran mad for sorrow : that made me to fear ; 
Although, my lord, I know my noble aunt 
Loves me as dear as e'er my mother did, 
And would not, but in fury, fright my youth : 
Which made me down to throw my books, and fly, — 
Causeless, perhaps. — But pardon me, sweet aunt ; 
And, madam, if my uncle Marcus go, 
I will most willingly attend your ladyship. 

Ma7'C2is. Lucius, I will. 

\Lavinia turns over with her stumps the books which 
Lucius has let fall. 

Titus. How now, Lavinia ! — Marcus, what means this? 30 
Some book there is that she desires to see. — 
Which is it, girl, of these? — Open them, boy. — 
But thou art deeper read, and better skill'd ; 
Come, and take choice of all my library. 
And so beguile thy sorrow, till the heavens 
Reveal the damn'd contriver of this deed. — 
Why lifts she up her arms in sequence thus ? 

Marcus. I think she means that there was more than one 
Confederate in the fact ; ay, more there was, 
Or else to heaven she heaves them for revenge. 40 



ACT IV. SCENE I, 



97 



Titus. Lucius, what book is that she tosseth so? 

Young Lucius. Grandsire, 't is Ovid's Metamorphoses ; 
My mother gave it me. 

Marcus. For love of her that 's gone, 

Perhaps she cuU'd it from among the rest. 

Titus. Soft ! see how busily she turns the leaves ! 

\Helpiiig hc7-. 
What would she find ? — Lavinia, shall I read ? 
This is the tragic tale of Philomel, 
And treats of Tereus' treason and his rape ; 
And rape, I fear, was root of thine annoy. 

Marcus. See, brother, see ; note how she quotes the leaves. 

Titus. Lavinia, wert thou thus surprised, sweet girl, 51 

Ravish'd and wrong'd, as Philomela was, 
Forc'd in the ruthless, vast, and gloomy woods? — 
See, see ! 

Ay, such a place there is, where we did hunt — 
O, had we never, never hunted there ! — 
Pattern'd by that the poet here describes. 
By nature made for murthers and for rapes. 

Marcus. O, why should nature build so foul a den, 
Unless the gods delight in tragedies? 60 

Titus. Give signs, sweet girl, for here are none but friends. 
What Roman lord it was durst do the deed ; 
Or slunk not Saturnine, as Tarquin erst. 
That left the camp to sin in Lucrece' bed? 

Marcus. Sit down, sweet niece ; — brother, sit down by me. — 
Apollo, Pallas, Jove, or Mercury, 
Inspire me, that I may this treason find ! — 
My lord, look here; — look here, Lavinia: 
This sandy plot is plain ; guide, if thou canst, 
This after me, when I have writ my name 70 

Without the help of any hand at all. 

\^He writes his na?ne with his staffs and guides it with 
feet and mouth. 

G 



98 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

Cwrs'd be that heart that forc'd us to this shift ! — 
Write thou, good niece; and here display, at last. 
What God will have discover'd for revenge. 
Heaven guide thy pen to print thy sorrows plain. 
That we may know the traitors and the truth ! 

\She takes the staff in her mouthy and guides it with, 
her stumps^ and writes. 

Titus. O, do ye read, my lord, what she hath wTit ? 
' Stuprum. Chiron. Demetrius.' 

Marais. What, what ! the lustful sons of Tamora 
Performers of this heinous, bloody deed ? 80 

Titus. Magne dominator poli, 
Tam lentus audis scelera ? tam lentus vides? 

Marcus. O, calm thee, gentle lord, although I know 
There is enough written upon this earth 
To stir a mutiny in the mildest thoughts 
And arm the minds of infants to exclaims. 
My lord, kneel down with me ; — Lavinia, kneel ; — 
And kneel, sweet boy, the Roman Hector's hope ; 
And swear with me — as, with the woful fere 
And father of that chaste dishonour'd dame, 90 

Lord Junius Brutus sware for Lucrece' rape — 
That we will prosecute by good advice 
Mortal revenge upon these traitorous Goths, 
And see their blood, or die with this reproach. 

Titus. 'T is sure enough, an you knew how. 
But if you hunt these bear-whelps, then beware ; 
The dam will wake, and, if she wind you once. 
She 's with the lion deeply still in league. 
And lulls him whilst she playeth on her back, 
And when he sleeps will she do what she list. ,00 

You are a young huntsman, Marcus; let it alone; 
And, come, I will go get a leaf of brass. 
And with a gad of steel will write these words. 
And lay it by : the angry northern wind 



ACT IV. SCENE II. 



99 



Will blow these sands, like Sibyl's leaves, abroad, 
And where 's your lesson, then ? — Boy, what say you ? 

Young Lucius. I say, my lord, that if I were a man, 
Their mother's bed-chamber should not be safe 
For these bad bondmen to the yoke of Rome. 

Marcus. Ay, that 's my boy ! thy father hath full oft uc 
For his ungrateful country done the like. 

Young Lucius. And, uncle, so will I, an if I live. 

Titus. Come, go with me into mine armoury ; 
Lucius, I '11 fit thee ; and withal my boy 
Shall carry from me to the empress' sons 
Presents that I intend to send them both. 
Come, come; thou 'It do thy message, wilt thou not.^ 

Young Lucius. Ay, with my dagger in their bosoms, grand- 
sire. 

Titus. No, boy, not so ; I '11 teach thee another course. — 
Lavinia, come. — Marcus, look to my house : x2o 

Lucius and I '11 go brave it at the court ; 
Ay, marry, will we, sir, and we '11 be waited on. 

[Exeunt Titus, Lavinia, and young Lucius. 

Marcus. O heavens, can you hear a good man groan. 
And not relent, or not compassion him ? — 
Marcus, attend him in his ecstasy, 
That hath more scars of sorrow in his heart 
Than foemen's marks upon his batter'd shield ; 
But yet so just that he will not revenge. — 
Revenge, ye heavens, for old Andronicus ! \Exit. 

Scene II. The Same. A Room in the Palace. 

Enter, from ofie side, Aaron, Demetrius, a^id Chiron ; from 
the other side, young 'Lv civs, and an Attendant, with a bun- 
die of weapons, and verses writ up07i them. 

Chiron. Demetrius, here 's the son of Lucius ; 
He hath some message to deliver us. 



100 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Aaron. Ay, some mad message from his mad grandfather. 

You7ig Lucius. My lords, with all the humbleness I may, 
I greet your honours from Andronicus. — 
\Aside\ And pray the Roman gods confound you both ! 

Demetrius, Gramercy, lovely Lucius ; what 's the news ? 

Young Lucius, [Aside] That you are both deciphered, 
that 's the news. 
For villains mark'd with rape. — May it please you. 
My grandsire, well advis'd, hath sent by me lo 

The goodliest weapons of his armoury 
To gratify your honourable youth. 
The hope of Rome; for so he bade me say; 
And so I do, and with his gifts present 
Your lordships, that, whenever you have need, 
You may be armed and appointed well : 
And so I leave you both, — [Aside] like bloody villains. 

[Exeu7it young Lucius and Atte7idant. 

Demetrius. What's here? A scroll, and written round 
about ? 
Let 's see : 

[Reads] ' Ltiteger vitce.,scelerisgue purus, 20 

JVon eget Mauri jaculis^ nee arcu.^ 

Chiron. O, 't is a verse in Horace ; I know it well : 
I read it in the grammar long ago. 

Aaron. Ay, just, a verse in Horace ; right, you have it. — 
[Aside] Now, what a thing it is to be an ass! 
Here 's no sound jest! the old man hath found their guilt. 
And sends them weapons wrapp'd about with lines, 
That wound, beyond their feeling, to the quick. 
But were our witty empress well afoot, 

She would applaud Andronicus' conceit ; 30 

But let her rest in her unrest awhile. — 
And now, young lords, was 't not a happy star 
Led us to Rome, strangers, and more than so, 
Captives, to be advanced to this height t 



ACT IV. SCENE II, loi 

It did me good, before the palace gate 

To brave the tribune in his brother's hearing. 

Demetrius. But me more good, to see so great a lord 
Basely insinuate and send us gifts. 

Aaron, Had he not reason, Lord Demetrius ? 
Did you not use his daughter very friendly ? 40 

Demetrius, I would we had a thousand Roman dames 
At such a bay, by turn to serve our lust. 

Chiron. A charitable wish and full of love. 

Aaron. Here lacks but your mother for to say amen. 

Chiron. And that would she for twenty thousand more. 

Demetrius. Come, let us go and pray to all the gods 
For our beloved mother in her pains. 

Aaron. [Aside] Pray to the devils ; the gods have given 
us over. [Trumpets sound within. 

Demetrius. Why do the emperor's trumpets flourish thus ? 

Chiron, Belike, for joy the emperor hath a son. 50 

Demetrius. Soft ! who comes here ? 

Enter a Nurse, with a blackamoor Child in her arms. 

Nurse, Good morrow, lords ; 

O, tell me, did you see Aaron the Moor.? 

Aaro7i, Well, more or less, or ne'er a whit at all. 
Here Aaron is ; and what with Aaron now ? 

Nurse. O gentle Aaron, we are all undone ! 
Now help, or woe betide thee evermore ! 

Aaron. Why, what a caterwauling dost thou keep ! 
What dost thou wrap and fumble in thine arms ? 

Nurse. O, that which I would hide from heaven's eve. 
Our empress' shame, and stately Rome's disgrace ! — 60 

She is deliver'd, lords ; she is deliver'd. 

Aaron. To whom ? 

Nurse. I mean, she is brought a-bed. 

Aaron. Well, God give her good rest ! What hath he 
sent her 1 



I02 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

Nurse. A devil. 

Aaron. Why, then she is the devil's dam ; a joyful issue ! 

Nurse. A joyless, dismal, black, and sorrowful issue : 
Here is the babe, as loathsome as a toad 
Amongst the fairest breeders of our clime ; 
The empress sends it thee, thy stamp, thy seal, 
And bids thee christen it with thy dagger's point. 70 

Aaro7i. Zounds, ye whore ! is black so base a hue ? 
Sweet blowse, you are a beauteous blossom, sure. 

Demetrius. Villain, what hast thou done ? 

Aaron. That which thou canst not undo. 

Chi?vn. Thou hast undone our mother. 

Aaron. Villain, I have done thy mother. 

Demetrius. And therein, hellish dog, thou hast undone. 
Woe to her chance, and damn'd her loathed choice ! 
Accurs'd the offspring of so foul a fiend ! 

Chiron. It shall not live. 80 

Aaron. It shall not die. 

Nurse. Aaron, it must ; the mother wills it so. * 

Aaron. What, must it, nurse ? then let no man but I 
Do execution on my flesh and blood. 

Demetrius. I '11 broach the tadpole on my rapier's point. — 
Nurse, give it me ; my sword shall soon dispatch it. 

Aaron. Sooner this sword shall plough thy bowels up. 

\Takes the Child from the Nurse, and draivs. 
Stay, murtherous villains ! will you kill your brother ? 
Now, by the burning tapers of the sky. 

That shone so brightly when this boy was got, 90 

He dies upon my scimitar's sharp point 
That touches this my first-born son and heir ! 
I tell you, younglings, not Enceladus, 
With all his threatening band of Typhon's brood, 
Nor great Alcides, nor the god of war. 
Shall seize this prey out of his father's hands. 
What, what, ye sanguine, shallow-hearted boys ! 



ACT IV. SCENE II. 103 

Ye white-lim'd walls! ye alehouse painted signs! 

Coal-black is better than another hue, 

In that it scorns to bear another hue ; 100 

For all the water in the ocean 

Can never turn the swan's black legs to white, 

Although she lave them hourly in the flood. 

Tell the empress from me, I am of age 

To keep mine own, excuse it how she can. 

Demetrius. Wilt thou betray thy noble mistress thus ? 

Aaron. My mistress is my mistress ; this myself, 
The vigour and the picture of my youth : 
This before all the world do I prefer ; 

This maugre all the world will I keep safe, ■ no 

Or some of you shall smoke for it in Rome. 

Demetrius. By this our mother is for ever sham'd. 

Chiron. Rome will despise her for this foul escape. 

Nurse. The emperor, in his rage, will doom her death. 

Chiron. I blush to think upon this ignomy. 

Aaron. Why, there 's the privilege your beauty bears ; 
Fie, treacherous hue, that will betray with blushing 
The close enacts and counsels of the heart ! 
Here 's a young lad fram'd of another leer. 
Look, how the black slave smiles upon the father, 120 

As who should say, ' Old lad, I am thine own.' 
He is your brother, lords, sensibly fed 
Of that self blood that first gave life to you, 
And from that womb where you imprison'd were 
He is enfranchised and come to light. 
Nay, he is your brother by the surer side, 
Although my seal be stamped in his face. 

Nurse. Aaron, what shall I say unto the empress ? 

Demetrius. Advise thee, Aaron, what is to be done, 
And we will all subscribe to thy advice ; 130 

Save thou the child, so we may all be safe. 

Aaron. Then sit we down, and let us all consult. 



I04 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



My son and I will have the wind of you : 

Keep there ; now talk at pleasure of your safety. \They sit. 

Demetrius. How many women saw this child of his ? 

Aaron. Why, so, brave lords ! when we join in league, 
I am a lamb : but if you brave the Moor, 
The chafed boar, the mountain lioness, 
The ocean swells not so as Aaron storms. — 
But say, again, how many saw the child ! mo 

Nurse. Cornelia the midwife and myself; 
And no one else but the deliver'd empress. 

Aaron. The empress, the midwife, and 37ourself ; 
Two may keep counsel when the third 's away. 
Go to the empress, tell her this I said. \He kills the Nurse. 
Weke, weke ! so cries a pig prepar'd to the spit. 

Demetrius. What mean'st thou, Aaron? wherefore didbt 
thou this? 

Aaroft. O Lord, sir, 't is a deed of policy. 
Shall she live to betray this guilt of ours, 
A long-tongued babbling gossip? no, lords, no; '5° 

And now be it known to you my full intent. 
Not far, one Muli lives, my countryman ; 
His wife but yesternight was brought to bed ; 
His child is like to her, fair as you are. 
Go pack with him, and give the mother gold. 
And tell them both the circumstance of all ; 
And how by this their child shall be advanc'd, 
And be received for the emperor's heir, 
And substituted in the place of mine, 

To calm this tempest whirling in the court ; i6o 

And let the emperor dandle him for his own. 
Hark ye, lords ; ye see I have given her physic, 

[^Pointing to the Nurse. 
And you must needs bestow her funeral ; 
The fields are near, and you are gallant grooms : 
This done, see that you take no longer days, 



ACT IV. SCENE III, 



105 



But send the midwife presently to me. 

The midwife and the nurse well made away, 

Then let the ladies tattle what they please. 

Chiron, Aaron, I see thou wilt not trust the air 
With secrets. 

Demetrius, For this care of Tamora, 170 

Herself and hers are highly bound to thee. 

\Exeunt Demetrius and Chiron bearing off the 
Nurse's body, 

Aaron, Now to the Goths, as swift as swallow flies ; 
There to dispose this treasure in mine arms. 
And secretly to greet the empress' friends. 
Come on, you thick-lipp'd slave, I '11 bear you hence. 
For it is you that puts us to our shifts ; 
I '11 make you feed on berries and on roots. 
And feast on curds and whey, and suck the goat, 
And cabin in a cave, and bring you up 179 

To be a warrior, and command a camp. \Exit. 

Scene III. The Same, A Public Place. 

Enter Titus, bearing arrows^ with letters at the ends of them ; 
with him, Marcus, young Lucius, Publius, Sempronius, 
Caius, and other Gentlemen, with bows, 

Titus, Come, Marcus, come ; — kinsmen, this is the way. — 
Sir boy, now let me see your archery ; 
Look ye draw home enough, and 't is there straight. — 
Terras Astraea reliquit ; 

Be you remember'd, Marcus, she 's gone, she 's fled. — 
Sirs, take you to your tools. You, cousins, shall 
Go sound the ocean, and cast your nets ; 
Happily you may catch her in the sea ; 
Yet there 's as little justice as at land. — 
No ; Publius and Sempronius, you must do it ; 10 

'T is you must dig with mattock and with spade, 



lo6 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

And pierce the inmost centre of the earth : 

Then, when you come to Pluto's region, 

I pray you, deliver him this petition ; 

Tell him, it is for justice and for aid, 

And that it comes from old Andronicus, 

Shaken with sorrows in ungrateful Rome. — 

Ah, Rome ! Well, well ; I made thee miserable 

What time I threw the people's suffrages 

On him that thus doth tyrannize o'er me. — 20 

Go, get you gone : and pray be careful all, 

And leave you not a man-of-war unsearch'd ; 

This wicked emperor may have shipp'd her hence, 

And, kinsmen, then we may go pipe for justice. 

Marcus. O Publius, is not this a heavy case, 
To see thy noble uncle thus distract ? 

Publius. Therefore, my lord, it highly us concerns 
By day and night to attend him carefully, 
And feed his humour kindly as we may, 
Till time beget some careful remedy. 30 

Marcus, Kinsmen, his sorrows are past remedy. 
Join with the Goths ; and with revengeful war 
Take wreak on Rome for this ingratitude. 
And vengeance on the traitor Saturnine. 

Titus, Publius, how now ! how now, my masters ! 
What, have you met with her? 

Publius. No, my good lord ; but Pluto sends you word. 
If you will have Revenge from hell, you shall : 
Marry, for Justice, she is so employ'd, 

He thinks, with Jove in heaven, or somewhere else, 40 

So that perforce you must needs stay a time. 

Titus. He doth me wrong to feed me with delays. 
I '11 dive into the burning lake below. 
And pull her out of Acheron by the heels. — 
Marcus, we are but shrubs, no cedars we. 
No big-bon'd men fram'd of the Cyclops' size, 



ACT IV. SCENE III, roy 

But metal, Marcus, steel to the very back, 

Yet wrung with wrongs more than our backs can bear ; 

And, sith there 's no justice in earth nor hell, 

We will solicit heaven and move the gods 5° 

To send down Justice for to wreak our wrongs. — 

Come, to this gear. — You are a good archer, Marcus ; 

\^He gives them the ai^ro7vs. 
'Ad jFovem^ that 's for you : here, 'Ad Apollinem:' 
'Ad Martem^ that 's for myself — 
Here, boy, to Pallas ; here, to Mercury ; 
To Saturn, Caius, not to Saturnine ; 
You were as good to shoot against the wind. 
To it, boy ! — Marcus, loose when I bid. — 
Of my word, I have written to effect ; 
There 's not a god left unsolicited. 60 

Marcus. Kinsmen, shoot all your shafts into the court ; 
We will afflict the emperor in his pride. 

Titus. Now, masters, draw. — \They shoot.'\ O, well said, 
Lucius ! 
Good boy, in Virgo's lap ; give it Pallas. 

Marcus. My lord, I aim a mile beyond the moon ; 
Your letter is with Jupiter by this. 

Titus. Ha, ha! 
Publius, Publius, what hast thou done ? 
See, see, thou hast shot off one of Taurus' horns. 

Marcus. This was the sport, my lord : when Publius shot, 
The Bull, being galFd, gave Aries such a knock 71 

That down fell both the Ram's horns in the court ; 
And who should find them but the empress' villain .? 
She laugh'd, and told the Moor he should not choose 
But give them to his master for a present. 

Titus. Why, there it goes ! God give his lordship joy ! — 

Enter a Clown, with a basket^ and two pigeons in it. 
News, news from heaven ! Marcus, the post is come. — 



io8 riTUS ANDRONICUS, 

Sirrah, what tidings? have you any letters? 

Shall I have justice ? what says Jupiter ? 79 

Clown, O, the gibbet-maker ! he says that he hath taken 
them down again, for the man must not be hanged till the 
next week. 

Titus, But what says Jupiter, I ask thee? 

Clozvn, Alas, sir, I know not Jupiter; I never drank with 
him in all my life. 

Titus. Why, villain, art not thou the carrier? 

Clown, Ay, of my pigeons, sir ; nothing else. 

Titus. Why, didst thou not come from heaven ? 88 

Clown, prom heaven ! alas, sir, I never came there ; God 
forbid I should be so bold to press to heaven in my young 
days. Why, I am going with my pigeons to the tribunal 
plebs, to take up a matter of brawl betwixt my uncle and one 
of the emperial's men. 

Marcus, Why, sir, that is as fit as can be to serve for your 
oration ; and let him deliver the pigeons to the emperor 
from you. 

T'itus. Tell me, can you deliver an oration to the emperor 
with a grace ? 

Clown, Nay, truly, sir, I could never say grace in all my 
life. 100 

Titus. Sirrah, come hither : make no more ado, * 
But give your pigeons to the emperor; 
By me thou shalt have justice at his hands. 
Hold, hold ; meanwhile herd's money for thy charges. — 
Give me pen and ink. — Sirrah, can you with a grace deliver 
a supplication ? 

Clown. Ay, sir. 

Titus. Then here is a supplication for you. And when 
you come to him, at the first approach you must kneel, then 
kiss his foot, then deliver up your pigeons, and then look for 
your reward. I Ml be at hand, sir ; see you do it bravely. 

Clown. I warrant you, sir, let me alone. 112 



ACT IV. SCENE IV. X09 

Titus. Sirrah, hast thou a knife? come, let me see it. — 
Here, Marcus, fold it in the oration. 
For thou hast made it like an humble suppliant. — 
And when thou hast given it the emperor. 
Knock at my door, and tell me what he says. 

Clown. God be with you, sir; I will. 

Titus. Come, Marcus, let us go. — Publius, follow me. 

\Exeunt. 

Scene IV. The Same. Before the Palace. 

Enter Saturninus, Tamora, Demetrius, Chiron, Lords, 
and others ; Saturninus with the arrows in his hand thai 
Titus shot. 

Saturni?ius. Why, lords, what wrongs are these ! was ever 
seen 
An emperor in Rome thus overborne. 
Troubled, confronted thus, and, for the extent 
Of equal justice, us'd in such contempt? 
My lords, you know, as know the mightful gods, 
However these disturbers of our peace 
Buzz in the people's ears, there nought hath pass'd, 
But even with law, against the wilful sons 
Of old Andronicus. And what an if 

His sorrows have so overwhelm'd his wits, 10 

Shall we be thus afflicted in his wreaks. 
His fits, his frenzy, and his bitterness ? 
And now he writes to heaven for his redress : 
See, here 's to Jove, and this to Mercury; 
This to Apollo ; this to the god of war; 
Sweet scrolls to fly about the streets of Rome ! 
What 's this but libelling against the senate. 
And blazoning our injustice every where? 
A goodly humour, is it not, my lords ? 

As who would say, in Rome no justice were. 20 

B'lt if I live, his feigned ecstasies 



jjQ TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

Shall be no shelter to these outrages ; 

But he and his shall know that justice lives 

In Saturninus' health, whom, if she sleep, 

He '11 so awake as she in fury shall 

Cut off the proud'st conspirator that lives. 

Tamora. My gracious lord, my lovely Saturnine, 
Lord of my life, commander of my thoughts. 
Calm thee, and bear the faults of Titus' age. 
The effects of sorrow for his valiant sons, 30 

Whose loss hath pierc'd him deep and scarr'd his heart ; 
And rather comfort his distressed plight 
Than prosecute the meanest or the best 
For these contempts.— [^i"/^^] Why, thus it shall become 
High-witted Tamora to gloze with all.— 
But, Titus, I have touch'd thee to the quick. 
Thy life-blood out ; if Aaron now be wise. 
Then is all safe, the anchor in the port. — 

Enter Clown. 
How now, good fellow ! wouldst thou speak with us ? 

Clown. Yea, forsooth, an your mistership be emperial. 40 

Tamora, Empress I am, but yonder sits the emperor. 

Clown. 'T is he.— God and Saint Stephen give you god- 
den ; I have brought you a letter and a couple of pigeons 
Y^Q^Q^ \Saturnmus reads the letter. 

Saturninus. Go, take him away, and hang him presently. 

Clown. How much money must I have ? 

Tamora. Come, sirrah, you must be hanged. 

Clown. Hanged ! by 'r lady, then I have brought up a 
neck to a fair end. i^xit, guarded. 

Saturninus. Despiteful and intolerable wrongs ! 50 

Shall I endure this monstrous villany? 
I know from whence this same device proceeds. 
May this be borne ? — as if his traitorous sons, 
That died by law for murther of our brother, 



ACT IV, SCENE IV. m 

Have by my means been butchered wrongfully ! — 

Go, drag the villain hither by the hair; 

Nor age nor honour shall shape privilege. — 

For this proud mock I '11 be thy slaughter-man, 

Sly frantic wretch, that holp'st to make me great, 

In hope thyself should govern Rome and me. — 60 

Enter ^milius. 

What news with thee, ^milius ? 

^milius. Arm, arm, my lord ! Rome never had more 
cause. 
The Goths have gathered head, and with a power 
Of high-resolved men, bent to the spoil, 
They hither march amain under conduct 
Of Lucius, son to old Andronicus, 
Who threats, in course of this revenge, to do 
As much as ever Coriolanus did. 

Saturninus. Is warlike Lucius general of the Goths ? 
These tidings nip me, and I hang the head 70 

As flowers with frost or grass beat down with storms. 
Ay, now begin our sorrows to approach : 
'T is he the common people love so much; 
Myself hath often overheard them say. 
When I have walked like a private man. 
That Lucius' banishment was wrongfully, 
And they have wish'd that Lucius were their emperor. 

Tamora, Why should you fear.? is not your city strong? 

Saturninus, Ay, but the citizens favour Lucius, 
And will revolt from me to succour him. 80 

Tamora, King, be thy thoughts imperious, like thy name. 
Is the sun dimm'd, that gnats do fly in it.? 
The eagle suffers little birds to sing, 
And is not careful what they mean thereby. 
Knowing that with the shadow of his wings 
He can at pleasure stint their melody; 



112 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



Even so mayst thou the giddy men of Rome. 

Then cheer thy spirit ; for know, thou emperor, 

I will enchant the old Andronicus 

With words more sweet, and yet more dangerous, 90 

Than baits to fish, or honey-stalks to sheep. 

When as the one is wounded with the bait, 

The other rotted with delicious feed. 

Saturninus, But he will not entreat his son for us. 

Tamora. If Tamora entreat him, then he will : 
For I can smooth and fill his aged ear 
With golden promises ; that, were his heart 
Almost impregnable, his old ears deaf, 
Yet should both ear and heart obey my tongue. — 
\_To ^milius] Go thou before, be our ambassador; 100 

Say that the emperor requests a parley 
Of warlike Lucius, and appoint the meeting 
Even at his father's house, the old Andronicus. 

Saturninus. ^milius, do this message honourably; 
And if he stand on hostage for his safety, 
Bid him demand what pledge will please him best. 

yE7nilius. Your bidding shall I do effectually. \_Exit. 

Tamora. Now will I to that old Andronicus, 
And temper him with all the art I have, 
To pluck proud Lucius from the warlike Goths. — no 

And now, sweet emperor, be blithe again. 
And bury all thy fear in my devices. 

Saturninus. Then go successantly, and plead to him. 

\Exeunt. 





ACT V. 

Scene I. Plains near Rome, 
Enter Lucius with an army of Goths, with drum and colours. 

Lucius. Approved warriors, and my faithful friends, 
I have received letters from great Rome, 
Which signify what hate they bear their emperor 
And how desirous of our sight they are. 
Therefore, great lords, be, as your titles witness, 
Imperious and impatient of your wrongs; 

H 



114 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

And wherein Rome hath done you any scath, 
Let him make treble satisfaction. 

1 Goth. Brave slip, sprung from the great Andronicus, 
Whose name was once our terror, now our comfort, 
Whose high exploits and honourable deeds 
Ingrateful Rome requites with foul contempt, 

Be bold in us; we '11 follow where thou lead'st. 
Like stinging bees in hottest summer's day 
Led by their master to the flowered fields, 
And be aveng'd on cursed Tamora. 

All the Goths. And as he saith, so say we all with him. 

Lucius. I humbly thank him, and I thank you all. — 
But who comes here, led by a lusty Goth ? 

Enter a Goth, leading Aaron with his Child in his arms. 

2 Goth. Renowned Lucius, from our troops I stray'd 
To gaze upon a ruinous monastery ; 

And, as I earnestly did fix mine eye 

Upon the wasted building, suddenly 

I heard a child cry underneath a wall. 

I made unto the noise, when soon I heard 

The crying babe controU'd with this discourse : 

^ Peace, tawny slave, half me and half thy dam ! 

Did not thy hue bewray whose brat thou art. 

Had nature lent thee but thy mother's look, 

Villain, thou mightst have been an emperor ; 

But w^iere the bull and cow are both milk-white. 

They never do beget a coal-black calf 

Peace, villain, peace !' — even thus he rates the babe, — 

* For I must bear thee to a trusty Goth, 

Who, when he knows thou art the empress' babe, 

Will hold thee dearly for thy mother's sake.' 

With this, my weapon drawn, I rush'd upon him, 

Surpris'd him suddenly, and brought him hither, 

To use as you think needful of the man. 



ACT V. SCENE I, 115 

Lucius. O worthy Goth, this is the incarnate devil 40 

That robb'd Andronicus of his good hand ; 
This is the pearl that pleas'd your empress' eye, 
And here 's the base fruit of his burning lust. — 
Say, wall-eyed slave, whither wouldst thou convey 
This growing image of thy fiend-like face ? 
Why dost not speak ? what, deaf? not a word? — 
A halter, soldiers ! hang him on this tree, 
And by his side his fruit of bastardy. 

Aaron. Touch not the boy ; he is of royal blood. 

Lucius. Too like the sire for ever being good. — 50 

First hang the child, that he may see it sprawl ; 
A sight to vex the father's soul withal. — 
Get me a ladder. 

\A ladder brought^ which Aaron is wade to ascend, 

Aaron. Lucius, save the child. 

And bear it from me to the empress. 
If thou do this, I '11 show thee wondrous things, 
That highly may advantage thee to hear ; 
If thou wilt not, befall what may befall, 
I '11 speak no more but 'Vengeance rot you all !' 

Lucius. Say on ; and if it please me which thou speak'st, 
Thy child shall live, and I will see it nourish'd. 60 

Aaron. An if it please thee ! why, assure thee, Lucius, 
'T will vex thy soul to hear what I shall speak ; 
For I must talk of murthers, rapes, and massacres, 
Acts of black night, abominable deeds, 
Complots of mischief, treason, villanies 
Ruthful to hear, yet piteously perform'd ; 
And this shall all be buried in my death, 
Unless thou swear to me my child shall live. 

Lucius. Tell on thy mind ; I say thy child shall live. 

Aaron. Swear that he shall, and then I will begin. 70 

Lucius. Who should I swear by? thou believ'st no god; 
That granted, how canst thou believe an oath? 



Ii6 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Aaron. What if I do not? — as, indeed, I do not ; 
Yet, for I know thou art religious, 
And hast a thing within thee called conscience. 
With twenty popish tricks and ceremonies, 
Which I have seen thee careful to observe, 
Therefore I urge thy oath; for that I know 
An idiot holds his bauble for a god 

And keeps the oath which by that god he swears, 80 

To that I '11 urge him : therefore thou shalt vow 
By that same god, what god soe'er it be, 
That thou ador'st and hast in reverence. 
To save my boy, to nourish and bring him up, 
Or else I will discover nought to thee. 

Lucius. Even by my god I swear to thee I will. 

Aaron, First know thou, I begot him on the empress. 

Lucius. O most insatiate and luxurious woman ! 

Aaron. Tut, Lucius, this was but a deed of charity 
To that which thou shalt hear of me anon. 90 

'T was her two sons that murther'd Bassianus; 
They cut thy sister's tongue and ravish'd her 
And cut her hands and trimm'd her as thou saw'st. 

Lucius. O detestable villain ! call'st thou that trimming? 

Aaron. Why, she was wash'd and cut and trimm'd, and 
'twas 
Trim sport for them that had the doing of it. 

Lucius. O barbarous, beastly villains, like thyself I 

Aaron. Indeed, I was their tutor to instruct them ; 
That codding spirit had they from their mother. 
As sure a card as ever won the set ; 100 

That bloody mind, I think, they learn'd of me, 
As true a dog as ever fought at head. 
Well, let my deeds be witness of my worth. 
I train'd thy brethren to that guileful hole 
Where the dead corpse of Bassianus lay; 
I wrote the letter that thy father found 



ACT V. SCENE I, 



117 



And hid the gold within the letter mention'd, 

Confederate with the queen and her two sons ; 

And what not done, that thou hast cause to rue, 

Wherein I had no stroke of mischief in it? no 

I play'd the cheater for thy father's hand. 

And, when I had it, drew myself apart 

And almost broke my heart with extreme laughter ; 

I pry'd me through the crevice of a w^all 

When, for his hand, he had his two sons' heads, 

Beheld his tears, and laugh'd so heartily 

That both mine eyes were rainy like to his ; 

And when I told the empress of this sport. 

She swooned almost at my pleasing tale, 

And for my tidings gave me twenty kisses. 120 

I Goth, What, canst thou say all this, and never blush ? 

Aaron. Ay, like a black dog, as the saying is. 

Lucius. Art thou not sorry for these heinous deeds 1 

Aaro7t, Ay, that I had not done a thousand more. 
Even now I curse the day — and yet, I think. 
Few come within the compass of my curse^ 
Wherein I did not some notorious ill. 
As kill a man, or else devise his death. 
Ravish a maid, or plot the way to do it. 
Accuse some innocent and forswear myself, 130 

Set deadly enmity between two friends, 
Make poor men's cattle break their necks, 
Set fire on barns and hay-stacks in the night. 
And bid the owners quench them with their tears. 
Oft have I digg'd up dead men from their graves. 
And set them upright at their dear friends' doors, 
Even when their sorrow almost was forgot ; 
And on their skins, as on the bark of trees. 
Have with my knife carved in Roman letters, 
* Let not your sorrow die, though I am dead.' 140 

Tut, I have done a thousand dreadful things 



Ii8 TITUS ANDRONICUS, 

As willingly as one would kill a fly, 
And nothing grieves me heartily indeed 
But that I cannot do ten thousand more. 

Lucius. Bring down the devil ; for he must not die 
So sweet a death as hanging presently. 

Aaron. If there be devils, would I w^ere a devil, 
To live and burn in everlasting fire. 
So I might have your company in hell, 
But to torment you with my bitter tongue ! 150 

Lucius. Sirs, stop his mouth, and let him speak no more. 

Enter a Goth. 

3 Goth. My lord, there is a messenger from Rome 
Desires to be admitted to your presence. 
Lucius. Let him come near. — 

Enter ^milius. 

Welcome, JEmilius : what 's the news from Rome.? 

uEmilij-is. Lord Lucius, and you princes of the Goths, 
The Roman emperor greets you all by me; 
And, for he understands you are in arms, 
He craves a parley at your father's house. 
Willing you to demand your hostages, 160 

And they shall be immediately delivered. 

I Goth. What says our general? 

Lucius, ^milius, let the emperor give his pledges 
Unto my father and my uncle Marcus, 
And we will come. — March away. [^Exemit. 

Scene H. Rome. Before Titus's House. 

Enter Tamora, Demetrius, and Chiron, disguised. 

Tamora. Thus, in this strange and sad habiliment, 
I will encounter with Andronicus, 
And say I am Revenge, sent from below 



ACT V. SCENE II. I19 

To join with him and right his heinous wrongs. — 

Knock at his study, where, they say, he keeps, 

To ruminate strange plots of dire revenge; 

Tell him Revenge is come to join with him, 

And work confusion on his enemies. \_They knock. 

Enter Titus, above. 

Titus. Who doth molest my contemplation ? 
Is it your trick to make me ope the door, 10 

That so my sad decrees may fly away, 
And all my study be to no effect? 
You are deceiv'd ; for what I mean to do 
See here in bloody lines I have set down. 
And what is written shall be executed. 

Tamora. Titus, I am come to talk with thee. 

Titus. No, not a word ; how can I grace my talk. 
Wanting a hand to give it action .? 
Thou hast the odds of me ; therefore no more. 

Tamora. If thou didst know me, thou wouldst talk with 
me. 20 

Titus. I am not mad ; I know thee well enough. 
Witness this wretched stump, witness these crimson lines ; 
Witness these trenches made by grief and care ; 
Witness the tiring day and heavy night ; 
Witness all sorrow, that 1 know thee well 
For our proud empress, mighty Tamora. 
Is not thy coming for my other hand.^ 

Tamora. Know, thou sad man, I am not Tamora ; 
She is thy enemy, and I thy friend. 

I am Revenge, sent from the infernal kingdom, 30 

To ease the gnawing vulture of thy mind, 
By working wreakful vengeance on thy foes. 
Come down, and welcome me to this world's light ; 
Confer with me of murther and of death : 
There 's not a hollow cave or lurking-place. 



120 TITUS AiYDKONICUS. 

No vast obscurity or misty vale, 

Where bloody murther or detested rape 

Can couch for fear, but I will find them out ; 

And in their ears tell them my dreadful name. 

Revenge, which makes the foul offender quake. 40 

Titus, Art thou Revenge? and art thou sent to me, 
To be a torment to mine enemies? 

Tamora. I am ; therefore come down, and welcome me. 

Titus. Do me some service, ere I come to thee. 
Lo, by thy side where Rape and Murther stands; 
Now give some surance that thou art Revenge, 
Stab them, or tear them on thy chariot wheels ; 
And then I '11 come and be thy wagoner. 
And whirl along with thee about the globe. 
Provide thee two proper palfreys, black as jet, ..?o 

To hale thy vengeful wagon swift away. 
And find out murtherers in their guilty caves ; 
And when thy car is loaden with their heads, 
I will dismount, and by the wagon-wheel 
Trot, like a servile footman, all day long, 
Even from Hyperion's rising in the east 
Until his very downfall in the sea ; 
And day by day I '11 do this heavy task, 
So thou destroy Rapine and Murther there. 

Tamora, These are my ministers, and come with me. 60 

Titus. Are these thy ministers ? what are they call'd ? 

Tamora. Rapine and Murther ; therefore called so, 
'Cause they take vengeance of such kind of men. 

Titus. Good lord, how like the empress' sons they are ! 
And you, the empress ! but we worldly men 
Have miserable, mad, mistaking eyes. 

sweet Revenge, now do I come to thee ; 
And, if one arm's em.bracement will content thee, 

1 will embrace thee in it by and by. \^Exit above. 

Tamora. This closing with him fits his lunacy. 7° 



ACT V, SCENE IL 12 1 

Whate'er I forge to feed his brain-sick fits, 

Do you uphold and maintain in your speeches, 

For now he firmly takes me for Revenge; 

And, bemg credulous in this mad thought, 

I '11 make him send for Lucius his son ; 

And, whilst I at a banquet hold him sure, 

I '11 find some cunning practice out of hand. 

To scatter and disperse the giddy Goths, 

Or, at the least, make them his enemies. — 

See, here he comes, and I must ply my theme. . ?o 

Enter Titus, below. 

Titus, Long have I been forlorn, and all for thee ; 
Welcome, dread Fury, to my woful house. — 
Rapine and Murther, you are welcome too. 
How like the empress and her sons you are ! 
Well are you fitted, had you but a Moor; 
Could not all hell afford you such a devil t 
For well I wot the empress never wags 
But in her company there is a Moor; 
And, would you represent our queen aright. 
It were convenient you had such a devil. oo 

But welcome, as you are. What shall we do t 

Tamora. What wouldst thou have us do, Andronicus ? 

Demetrius. Show me a murtherer, I '11 deal with him. 

Chiron. Show me a villain that hath done a rape. 
And I am sent to be reveng'd on him. 

Tamora. Show me a thousand that have done thee wrong, 
And I will be revenged on them all. 

Titus. Look round about the wicked streets of Rome, 
And when thou find'st a man that 's like thyself. 
Good Murther, stab him : he 's a murtherer. — loo 

Go thou with him, and when it is thy hap 
To find another that is like to thee. 
Good Rapine, stab him ; he 's a ravisher. — 



122 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Go thou with them ; and in the emperor's court 

There is a queen, attended by a Moor; 

Well mayst thou know her by thy own proportion, 

For up and down she doth resemble thee. 

I pray thee, do on them some violent death ; 

They have been violent to me and mine. 

Tamora, Well hast thou lesson'd us ; this shall we do. no 
But would it please thee, good Andronicus, 
To send for Lucius, thy thrice-valiant son, 
Who leads towards Rome a band of warlike Goths, 
And bid him come and banquet at thy house. 
When he is here, even at thy solemn feast, 
I will bring in the empress and her sons, 
The emperor himself and all thy foes ; 
And at thy mercy shall they stoop and kneel. 
And* on them shalt thou ease thy angry heart. 
What says Andronicus to this device? 120 

lltus, Marcus, my brother! 't is sad Titus calls. 

Enter Marcus. 

Go, gentle Marcus, to thy nephew Lucius ; 

Thou shalt inquire him out among the Goths. 

Bid him repair to me, and bring with him 

Some of the chiefest princes of the Goths; 

Bid him encamp his soldiers where they are; 

Tell him the emperor and the empress too 

Feast at my house, and he shall feast with them. 

This do thou for my love; and so let him, 

As he regards his aged father's life. 130 

Marcus. This will I do, and soon return again. \Exit, 

Tamora. Now will I hence about thy business. 

And take my ministers along with me. 

Titus. Nay, nay, let Rape and Murther stay with me ; 

Or else I '11 call my brother back again. 
And cleave to no revenge but Lucius. 



ACT V. SCENE II. 



123 



Tamora, [Aside to her sons] What say you, boys ? will you 
bide with him, 
Whiles I go tell my lord the emperor 
How I have govern'd our determin'd jest? 
Yield to his humour, smooth and speak him fair, 140 

And tarry with him till I turn again. 

Titus. [Aside] I know them all, though they suppose me mad, 
And will o'erreach them in their own devices, — 
A pair of cursed hell-hounds and their dam ! 

Demetrius, Madam, depart at pleasure ; leave us here. 

Tamora. Farewell, Andronicus ; Revenge now goes 
To lay a complot to betray thy foes. 

Titus. I know thou dost ; and, sweet Revenge, farewell. 

[Exit Tamora. 

Chiron. Tell us, old man, how shall we be employed? 

Titus. Tut, I have work enough for you to do. 150 

PubliiJS, come hither, Caius, and Valentine! 

Enter Publius and others. 

Puhlius. W^hat is vour will ? 

Titus. Know^ you these two 't 

Publius. The empress' sons, I take them, Chiron and De- 
metrius. 

Titus. Fie, Publius, fie ! thou art too much deceiv'd ; 
The one is Murther, Rape is the other's name ; 
And therefore bind them, gentle Publius. — 
Caius and Valentine, lay hands on them. 
Oft have you heard me wish for such an hour, 160 

And now I find it ; therefore bind them sure, 
xAnd stop their mouths, if they begin to cry. [Exit. 

[Puhlius, etc., lay hold on Chiron and Demetrius. 

Chiron. Villains, forbear ! we are the empress' sons. 

Publius. And therefore do we what we are commanded. — 
Stop close their mouths, let them not speak a word. 
Is he sure bound ? look that you bind them fast. 



124 



TITUS ANDRONICUS. 



Re-enter Titus, with Lavinia ; he bearing a knife, a?id she a 

basin, 

Titus. Come, come, Lavinia ; look, thy foes are bound. — 
Sirs, stop their mouths, let them not speak to me, 
But let them hear what fearful words I utter. — 
O villains, Chiron and Demetrius ! 170 

Here stands the spring whom you have stain'd with mud. 
This goodly summer with your winter mix'd. 
You kill'd her husband, and for that vile fault 
Tw^o of her brothers were condemn'd to death, 
My hand cut off and made a merry jest ; 
Both her sweet hands, her tongue, and that more dear 
Than hands or tongue, her spotless chastity, 
Inhuman traitors, you constrain'd and forc'd. 
What would you say, if I should let you speak } 
Villains, for shame you could not beg for grace. 180 

Hark, wretches ! how I mean to martyr you. 
This one hand yet is left to cut your throats, 
Whilst that Lavinia 'tween her stumps doth hold 
The basin that receives your guilty blood. 
You know your mother means to feast with me, 
And calls herself Revenge, and thinks me mad ; 
Hark, villains ! I will grind your bones to dust 
And with your blood and it I '11 make a paste, 
And of the paste a coffin I will rear 

And make two pasties of your shameful heads, 190 

And bid that strumpet, your unhallow'd dam, 
Like to the earth swallow her own increase. 
This is the feast that I have bid her to, 
And this the banquet she shall surfeit on ; 
For worse than Philomel you used my daughter. 
And worse than Progne I will be reveng'd. 
And now prepare your throats. — Lavinia, come, 

Ylle cuts their throats. 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



125 



Receive the blood : and when that they are dead, 

Let me go grind their bones to powder small 

And with this hateful liquor temper it ; 200 

And in that paste let their vile heads be bak'd. — 

Come, come, be every one officious 

To make this banquet, which I wish may prove 

More stern and bloody than the Centaurs' feast. 

So, now bring them in, for I '11 play the cook. 

And see them ready 'gainst their mother comes. 

\Exeunt., bearing the dead bodies. 

Scene III. Court of Titus's House. A banquet set out. 
Enter Lucius, Marcus, and Goths, with Aaron prisoner. 

Lucius. Uncle Marcus, since it is my father's mind 
That I repair to Rome, I am content. 

I Goth. And ours with thine, befall w^hat fortune will. 

Lucius. Good uncle, take you in this barbarous Moor, 
This ravenous tiger, this accursed devil ; 
Let him receive no sustenance, fetter him, 
Till he be brought unto the empress' face, 
For testimony of her foul proceedings : 
And see the ambush of our friends be strong; 
I fear the emperor means no good to us. 10 

Aaron. Some devil whisper curses in mine ear, 
And prompt me, that my tongue may utter forth 
The venomous malice of my swelling heart ! 

Lucius. Away, inhuman dog ! unhallow'd slave ! — 
Sirs, help our uncle to convey him in. 

\Exeunt Goths., with Aaron. Flourish within. 
The trumpets show the emperor is at hand. 

Enter Saturninus and Tamora, with ^milius. Tribunes, 
Senators, and others. 

Saturninus. What, hath the firmament moe suns than one 1 



126 • TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

Lucius. What boots it thee to call thyself a sun ? 

Marcus. Rome's emperor, and nephew, break the parle; 
These quarrels must be quietly debated. 20 

The feast is readv, which the careful Titus 
Hath ordain'd to an honourable end, 
For peace, for love, for league, and good to Rome ; 
Please you, therefore, draw nigh, and take your places. 

Saticrninus. Marcus, we will. 

{^Hautboys sound. The Company sit down at table. 

Enter Titus, dressed like a Cook, Lavinia veiled, young Lu- 
cius, and others. Titus places the dishes on the table. 

Titus. Welcome, my gracious lord ; — welcome, dread 
queen ; — 
Welcome, ye warlike Goths ; — welcome, Lucius ; — 
And welcome, all : although the cheer be poor, 
'T will fill your stomachs ; please you eat of it. 

Saturnifitis. Why art thou thus attir'd, Andronicus ? 30 

Titus. Because I would be sure to have all well, 
To entertain your highness and your empress. 

Tamora. We are beholding to you, good Andronicus. 

Titus. An if your highness knew my heart, you were. — 
My lord the emperor, resolve me this : 
Was it well done of rash Virginius 
To slay his daughter with his own right hand, 
Because she was enforc'd, stain'd, and deflowered ? 

Saturninus. It was, Andronicus. 

Titus. Your reason, mighty lord ? 40 

Saturninus. Because the girl should not survive her shame, 
And by her presence still renew his sorrows. 

Tittis. A reason mighty, strong, and effectual ; 
A pattern, precedent, and lively warrant. 
For me, most wretched, to perform the like. — 
Die, die, Lavinia, and thy shame with thee ; [^Kills Lavinia. 
And, with thy shame, thy father's sorrow die! 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



127 



Saturninus. What hast thou done, unnatural and unkind ? 

Titus. Kill'd her, for whom my tears have made me blind. 
I am as woful as Virgin ius was, 50 

And have a thousand times more cause than he 
To do this outrage ; and it now is done. 

Saturninus. What, was she ravish'd ? tell who did the 
deed. 

Titus. Will 't please you eat } will 't please your highness 
feed.? 

Tamora, Why hast thou slain thine only daughter thus ? 

Titus. Not I ; 't was Chiron and Demetrius : 
They ravish'd her, and cut away her tongue; 
And they, 't was they, that did her all this wrong. 

Saturninus. Go fetch them hither to us presently. 

Titus, Why, there they are both, baked in that pie ; 60 

Whereof their mother daintily hath fed. 
Eating the flesh that she herself hath bred. 
'T is true, 't is true ; witness my knife's sharp point. 

[^Kills Tamora. 

Saturnifius, Die, frantic wretch, for this accursed deed ! 

[Kills Titus. 

Lucius. Can the son's eye behold his father bleed .? 
There 's meed for meed, death for a deadly deed ! 

\Kills Saturninus. A great tumult. Lucius^ Marcus, 
and others go up into the balcony. 

Marcus. You sad-fac'd men, people and sons of Rome, 
By uproar sever'd, like a flight of fowl 
Scatter'd by winds and high tempestuous gusts, 
O, let me teach you how to knit again 70 

This scatter'd corn into one mutual sheaf, 
These broken limbs again into one body ; 
Lest Rome herself be bane unto herself, 
And she whom mighty kingdoms curtsy to. 
Like a forlorn and desperate castaway, 
Do shameful execution on herself 



128 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

But if my frosty signs and chaps of age, 
Grave witnesses of true experience, 
Cannot induce you to attend my words, — 
\To Lucius^ Speak, Rome's dear friend, as erst our an- 
cestor, 80 
When with his solemn tongue he did discourse 
To love-sick Dido's sad attending ear 
The story of that baleful burning night 
When subtle Greeks surpris'd King Priam's Troy; 
Tell us what Sinon hath bewitch'd our ears. 
Or who hath brought the fatal engine in 
That gives our Troy, our Rome, the civil wound. 
My heart is not compact of flint nor steel, 
Nor can I utter all our bitter grief, 

But floods of tears will drown my oratory, 90 

And break my utterance, even in the time 
When it should move you to attend me most. 
Lending your kind commiseration. 
Here is a captain, let him tell the tale ; 
Your hearts will throb and weep to hear him speak. 
Lucius, Then, noble auditory, be it known to you, 
That cursed Chiron and Demetrius 
Were they that murthered our emperor's brother ; 
And they it were that ravished our sister : 
For their fell faults our brothers were beheaded, i.x) 

Our father's tears despis'd, and basely cozen'd 
Of that true hand that fought Rome's quarrel out 
And sent her enemies unto the grave ; 
Lastly, myself unkindly banished. 
The gates shut on me, and turn'd weeping out, 
To beg relief among Rome's enemies. 
Who drown'd their enmity in my true tears. 
And op'd their arms to embrace me as a friend. 
I am the turned forth, be it known to you, 
That have preserv'd her welfare in my blood, no 



ACT V. SCENE II L 129 

And from her bosom took the enemy's point, 

Sheathing the steel in my adventurous body. 

Alas, you know I am no vaunter, I ; 

My scars can witness, dumb although they are, 

That my report is just and full of truth. 

But, soft ! methinks 1 do digress too much, 

Citing my worthless praise. O, pardon me ; 

For when no friends are by, men praise themselves. 

Marcus. Now is my turn to speak. Behold this child ! 

{Pointing to the Child in the arms of an Attendant. 
Of this was Tamora delivered, 120 

The issue of an irreligious Moor, 
Chief architect and plotter of these woes. 
The villain is alive in Titus' house. 
Damned as he is, to witness this is true. 
Now judge what cause had Titus to revenge 
These wrongs, unspeakable, past patience. 
Or more than any living man could bear. 
Now you have heard the truth, what say you, Romans ? 
Have we done aught amiss, — show us wherein. 
And, from the place where you behold us now, 130 

The poor remainder of Andronici 
Will, hand in hand, all headlong cast us down. 
And on the ragged stones beat forth our brains, 
And make a mutual closure of our house : 
Speak, Romans, speak ; and if you say we shall, 
Lo, hand in hand, Lucius and I will fall. 

JEmilius. Come, come, thou reverend man of Rome, 
And bring our emperor gently in thy hand, — 
Lucius, our emperor ; for well I know, 
The common voice do cry it shall be so. 140 

Marcus. Lucius, all hail, Rome's royal emperor ! — 
Go, go, into old Titus' sorrowful house. 
And hither hale that misbelieving Moor, 
To be adjudg'd some direful slaughtering death, 

I 



130 TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

As punishment for his most wicked life. — \To Attendants, 
Lucius, all hail ! Rome's gracious governor ! 

Lucius. Thanks, gentle Romans ! May I govern so, 
To heal Rome's harms and wipe away her woe. 
But, gentle people, give me aim awhile, 
For nature puts me to a heavy task ! 150 

Stand all aloof; but, uncle, draw you near, 
To shed obsequious tears upon this trunk. 
O, take this warm kiss on thy pale cold lips, 

\Kisses Titus. 
These sorrowful drops upon thy blood-stain'd face. 
The last true duties of thy noble son ! 

Marcus. Tear for tear, and loving kiss for kiss, 
Thy brother Marcus tenders on thy lips. 
O, were the sum of these that I should pay 
Countless and infinite, yet would I pay them ! 

Lucius. Come hither, boy j come, come, and learn of us 
To melt in showers. Thy grandsire lov'd thee well ; 161 

Many a time he danc'd thee on his knee. 
Sung thee asleep, his loving breast thy pillow ; 
Many a matter hath he told to thee. 
Meet and agreeing with thine infancy : 
In that respect, then, like a loving child. 
Shed yet some small drops from thy tender spring. 
Because kind nature doth require it so; 
Friends should associate friends in grief and woe. 
Bid him farewell, commit him to the grave ; 170 

Do him that kindness and take leave of him. 

Boy. O, grandsire, grandsire, even with all my heart 
Would I were dead, so you did live again ! 
O, Lord, I cannot speak to him for weeping ! 
My tears will choke me if I ope my mouth. 

Enter Attendants with Aaron. 
Roman. You sad Andronici, have done with woes ! 



ACT V. SCENE III. 



131 



Give sentence on this execrable wretch, 
That hath been breeder of these dire events. 

Lucius, Set him breast deep in earth, and famish him ; 
There let him stand, and rave, and cry for food. 180 

If any one relieves or pities him. 
For the offence he dies ; this is our doom. 
Some stay to see him fasten'd in the earth. 

Aaron, Ah ! why should wrath be mute, and fury dumb ? 
I am no baby, I, that with base prayers 
I should repent the evils I have done ; 
Ten thousand worse than ever yet I did 
Would I perform, if I might have my will : 
If one good deed in all my life I did, 
I do repent it from my very soul. 190 

Lucius, Some loving friends convey the emperor hence. 
And give him burial in his father's grave. 
My father and Lavinia shall forthwith 
Be closed in our household's monument. 
As for that heinous tiger, Tamora, 
No funeral rite, nor man in mourning weeds. 
No mournful bell shall ring her burial ; 
But throw her forth to beasts and birds of prey. 
Her life was beastly and devoid of pity. 
And, being so, shall have like want of pity. 200 

See justice done on Aaron, that damn'd Moor,- 
By whom our heavy haps had their beginning ; 
Then, afterwards, to order well the state. 
That like events may ne'er it ruinate. {Exeunt. 





ROMAN HIGHWAY ON THE BANKS OF THE TIBER. 



NOTES. 



ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE NOTES. 

Abbott (or Gr.), Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar (third edition), 
A. S., Anglo-Saxon. 

A. v.. Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 

B. and F., Beaumont and Fletcher. 
B. J., Ben Jonson. 

Camb. ed., " Cambridge edition" of Shakespeare, edited by Clark and Wright. 

Cf. {confer), compare. 

Clarke, "Cassell's Illustrated Shakespeare," edited by Charles and Mary Cowden- 
Clarke (London, n. d.). 

Coll., Collier (second edition). 

Coll. MS., Manuscript Corrections of Second Folio, edited by Collier. 

D., Dyce (second edition). 

H., Hudson ("Harvard" edition). 

Halliwell, J. O. Halliwell (folio ed. of Shakespeare). 

Id. {idem), the same. 

K., Knight (second edition). 

Nares, Glossary, edited by Halliwell and Wright (London, 1859). 

Prol., Prologue. 

S., Shakespeare. 

Schmidt, A. Schmidt's Shakespeare-Lexico7t (Berlin, 1874). 

Sr., Singer. 

St., Staunton. 

Theo., Theobald. 

v., Verplanck. 

W., R.Grant White. 

Walker, Wm. Sidney Walker's Critical Examination of the Text of Shakespeare 
(London, i860). 

Warb., Warburton. 

Wb., Webster's Dictionary (revised quarto edition of 1879). 

Wore, Worcester's Dictionary (quarto edition). 

The abbreviations of the names of Shakespeare's Plays will be readily understood ; as 
T. N. for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriola^itis, 3 Hen. VI. for The Third Part of King 
Henry the Sixth, etc. P. P. refers to The Passionate Pilgrim ; V. and A . to Ventts 
and Adonis; L. C. to Lover"^ s Complaint; and Sonn. to the Sonnets. 

When the abbreviation of the name of a play is followed by a reference to page, 
Rolfe's edition of the play is meant. 
The numbers of the lines (except for the present play) are those of the " Globe " ed. 



NOTES. 




INTRODUCTION. 
The following is the ballad referred to on p. i6 above : 
Titus Andronicus's Complaint. 

" You noble minds, and famous martiall wights, 
That in defence of native country fights, 
Give eare to me, that ten yeeres fought for Rome, 
Yet reapt disgrace at my returning home. 

In Rome I lived in fame fulle threescore yeeres, 
My name bekjved was of all my peeres ; 
Full five and twenty valiant sonnes I had, 
Whose forwarde vertues made their father glad. 

For when Rome's Ifoes their warlike forces bent. 
Against them stille my sonnes and I were sent ; 
Against the Goths full ten yeeres weary warre 
We spent, receiving many a bloudy scarre. 



136 



NOTES. 

Just two and twenty of my sonnes were slaine 
Before we did return to Rome againe ; 
Of five and twenty sonnes I brought but three 
AHve, the stately towers of Rome to see. 

When wars were done, I conquest home did bring, 
And did present my prisoners to the king, 
The queene of Goths, her sons, and eke a Moore, 
Which did such murders, like was nere before. 

The emperour did make this queene his wife, 
Which bred in Rome debate and deadlie strife ; 
The Moore, with her two sonnes, did growe soe proud, 
That none like them in Rome might bee allowd. 

The Moore so pleas'd this new-made empress' eie, 
That she consented to him secretlye 
For to abuse her husband's marriage-bed. 
And soe in time a blackamore she bred. 

Then she, whose thoughts to murder were inclinde, 
Consented with the Moore of bloody minde 
Against myselfe, my kin, and all my friendes, 
In cruell sort to bring them to their endes. 

Soe when in age I thought to live in peace, 
Both care and griefe began then to increase : 
Amongst my sonnes I had one daughter bright 
Which joy'd and pleased best my aged sight. 

My deare Lavinia was betrothed then 
To Csesar's sonne, a young and noble man: 
Who in a hunting, by the emperour's wife 
And her two sonnes, bereaved was of life. 

He, being slain, was cast in cruel wise 
Into a darksome den from light of skies : 
The cruel Moore did come that way as then 
With my three sonnes, who fell into the den. 

The Moore then fetcht the emperour with speed 
For to accuse them of the murderous deed ; 
And when my sonnes within the den were found, 
In wrongfull prison they were cast and bound. 

But nowe, behold ! what wounded most my mind. 
The empresse's two sonnes of savage kind 
My daughter ravished without remorse, 
And took away her honour, quite perforce. 

When the>^ had tasted of soe sweet a flowre, 
Fearing this sweete should shortly turn to sowre, 
They cutt her tongue, whereby she could not tell 
How that dishonoure unto her befell. 

Then both her hands they basely cutt off quite, 
Whereby their wickednesse she could not write. 
Nor with her needle on her sampler sowe 
The bloudye workers of her direfull woe. 

My brother Marcus found her in the wood, 
Staining the grassie ground with purple bloud, 
That trickled from her stumpes and bloudlesse armes : 
Noe tongue at all she had to tell her harmes. 

But when I sawe her in that woefull case, 
With teares of bloud I wet mine aged face : 
For my Lavinia I lamented more 
Then for my two and twenty sonnes before. 



INTRODUCTION. 



When as I sawe she could not write nor speake, 
With grief mine aged heart began to breake ; 
We spred an heape of sand upon the ground, 
Whereby those bloudy tyrants out we found* 

For with a staffe, without the helpe of liand, 
She writt these wordes upon the plat of sand : — 
' The lustfull sonnes of the proud emperesse 
Are doers of this hateful wickednesse.' 

I tore the milk-white hairs from off mine head, 
I curst the houre wherein I first was bred ; 
I wisht this hand, that fought for countrie's fame. 
In cradle rockt had first been stroken lame. 

The Moore, delighting still in villainy 

Did say, to sett my sonnes from prison free, 

I should unto the king my right hand give, 

And then my three imprisoned sonnes should live. 

The Moore I cans' d to. strike it off with speede, 
Whereat I grieved not to see it bleed, 
But for my sonnes would willingly impart, 
And for their ransome send my bleeding heart. 

But as my life did linger thus in paine. 
They sent to me my bootless hand againe. 
And therewithal the heades of my three sonnes, 
Which filled my dying heart with fresher moanes. 

Then past reliefe I upp and downe did goe, 
And with my tears writ in the dust my woe : 
I shot my arrowes towards heaven hie. 
And for revenge to hell did often crye. 

The empresse then, thinking that I was mad, 
Like furies she and both her sonnes were clad 
(She nam'd Revenge, and Rape and Murder they), 
To undermine and heare what 1 would say. 

I fed their foolish veines* a certaine space, 
Untill my friendes did find a secret place. 
Where both her sonnes unto a post were bound, 
And just revenge in cruell sort was found. 

I cut their throates, my daughter held the pan 
Betwixt her stumpes, wherein the bloud it ran : 
And then I ground their bones to powder small, 
And made a paste for pyes straight therewithal!. 

Then with their fleshe I made two mighty pyes, 
And at a banquet, served in stately wise, 
Before the empresse set this loathsome meat ; 
So of her sonnes own flesh she well did eat. 

Myselfe bereavM my daughter then of life, 
The empresse then I slewe with bloudy knife. 
And stabb'd the emperour immediatelie, 
And then myself: even soe did Titus die. 

Then this revenge against the Moore was found. 
Alive they sett him halfe into the ground, 
Whereas he stood' untill such time he starv'd. 
And soe God send all murderers may be serv'd." 



137 



* Vehtes — humours. 



138 NOTES, 



ACT I. 

Scene I. — In the folio the play is divided into acts, the first of which 
is headed '■^ Actus Primus. Sccena Prima.'''' In the quartos there is no 
division into acts or scenes. 

4. My successive title. " My title to the succession " (Malone). Stee- 
vens quotes Raleigh: "The empire being elective, and not succes- 
sive," etc. 

5. I am his. The reading of the quartos ; the folio has *' I was the." 
The 4th folio reads : " I was the first-born son of him that last Wore," 
etc., which Pope adopts, changing "was " to "am." The Coll. MS. has 
" I am the first-born son of him, the last That wore," etc. For wore the 
quartos have " ware." 

8. Age. " Seniority in point of age " (Boswell). 

9. Romajis. " As a matter of orthoepy, it is perhaps worthy of notice 
that throughout this play, and generally in English books printed before 
the middle of the 17th century, this word is spelled Romaines or Romanes. 
Romaine could hardly have been pronounced roman " (W.). 

14. Co7isecrate. Cf. ii. I. 121 below. See also Sonu. 74. 6, C. of E. ii. 2. 
134, etc. 

15. Continence. The Coll. MS. has "conscience" — a plausible emen- 
dation. 

18. Enter . . . aloft. That is, in the balcony at the back of the Eliza- 
bethan stage, raised some eight or nine feet above the floor, with cur- 
tains in front of it, which could be drawn when necessary. This balcony 
served as window, gallery, upper chamber, tower or battlements of a cas- 
tle, or any other place — even heaven itself — supposed to be above the 
level of the stage proper. It will be remembered that there was no mov- 
able painted scenery in those days. 

19. Empery. Empire, imperial power ; as in 201 below. Cf. Hen. V. 
i. 2. 226 : " Ruling in large and ample empery," etc. 

23. Andro7iicus. Throughout the play the accent is on the antepenult, 
not on the penult, where it properly belongs. 

26. The city. Rowe reads " our city»" 

27. Accited. Summoned ; as in 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 141 : 

" Our coronation done, we will accite, 
As I before remember'd, all our state." 

47. Affy. Confide. In T of S. iv. 4. 49 and 2 Hen. VI. iv. i. 80 (the 
only other instances in S.) it is = betroth. 

51. My thoughts. Rowe has "our thoughts." 

59. The cause. The Coll. MS. reads "my cause." 

62. Open the gates, etc. Capell fills out the line by " brazen gates," 
and the Coll. MS. by inserting "tribunes" 2iitQ,x gates. 

64. Romans, make way. Pope, Capell, and some others begin a new 
scene here. 

68. Where. The quarto reading ; " whence " in the folios. 

70. Thy 7nourning weeds. Warb. changes thy to " my." Johnson 
says : " Thy is as well as my. We may suppose the Romans in a grate- 



ACT /. SCENE I. 139 

ful ceremony, meeting the dead sons of Andronicus with mournful hab- 
its." For w^^r/i"= garments, cf. M. N. D. p. 149. See also ii. i. 18, iii. i. 
43, and V. 3. 196 below. 

71. Fraught, Freight. Cf. T. N. v. i. 64: *'the Phoenix and her 
fraught ;" 0th. iii. 3. 449 : " Swell, bosom, with thy fraught." We find 
fraughtage in the same sense in C. of E. iv. i. 87 and T. and C, prol. 13. 
For the w^rh fraught, see Temp, i. 2. 13, Cyinb. i. i. 126, etc. S. does not 
ws,^ freight either as noun or as verb. 

Her is the reading of the 4th folio ; the other early eds. have ** his." 

T^, Ancho7'age, Here = anchor. The word occurs nowhere else in S.* 

74. Bound, Rowe omits the word. 

77. Thou, great defender, etc. "Jupiter, to whom the Capitol was sa- 
cred" (Johnson). 

88. Styx, The infernal river is mentioned in T, and C. v. 4. 20 (cf. iii. 
2. 10), and alluded to in J^uh, III, i. 4. 45 : 

"Who pass'd, methought, the melancholy flood, 
With that grim ferryman which poets write of, 
Unto the kingdom of perpetual night." 

92. Receptacle. Accented on the first syllable ; as in ii. 3. 235 below. 
See also R. and J. iv. 3. 39 and Per. iv. 6. 186 (the only other instances 
of the word in S.). 

94. Of mine hast thou. The folio reading. The ist quarto has "hast 
thou of mine." 

98. Ad tnanes fratrtim. To the departed spirits of the brothers. The 
quartos and ist and 2d folios have "manus" for ??ianes, 

99. Earthy, The folios have " earthly." 

100. The shadows. The Coll. MS. has "their shadows." 

loi. Nor we disturbed, etc. " It was supposed by the ancients that the 
ghosts of unburied people appeared to their friends and relations, to 
solicit the rites of funeral" (Steevens). 

106. Passio7t, Passionate grief; as in iii. 2. 48 below. Cf. L, L, L, v. 
2. 118 : "passion's solemn tears." See also Ilam, p. 212. For son the 
folios have "sonnes" or "sons." 

117. Wilt thou draw near, etc. See p. 15 above. Reed quotes Edw. 
///.,I596: 

"kings approach the nearest unto God 
By giving life and safety unto men." 

121. Patient. The only instance of the verb in S. Steevens quotes 
Arden of Fever sha77i, 1592: "Patient yourself, we cannot help it now;" 
Edw. I., 1599; "Patient your highness, 't is but mother's love;" and 
Warner, Albion's England, 1602 : " Her, weeping ripe, he laughing bids 
to patient her awhile." See also the old play oi Ferrex and Porrex : 
" Patient your grace, perhaps he liveth yet," etc, 

122. Their. The folios have " the." 

127. Fire. A dissyllable ; as often. Gr. 480. 

129. Clean. Cf J, C, i. 3. 35 : " clean from the purpose," etc. 

* In these notes, as a matter of convenience, we count this play as Shakespeare's, 
though we believe that but little of it is really his. 



I40 NOTES. ' 

131. Scythia. Cf. Lear^ i. i. 118 : *' The barbarous Scythian," etc. 

132. Not. The folios have "me," and "lookes" or "looks" in 134. 
138. His tent. The reading of all the early eds. changed to " her tent " 

by Theo. because, according to the old story, Hecuba decoyed Polymnes- 
tor into the tent where she and the other captive Trojan women were 
kept. Theo. supposed that the author of the play must have been in- 
debted to the Hecuba of Euripides for the allusion ; but, as Steevens 
suggests, he may have taken it from "the old story-book of the Trojan 
War or the old translation of Ovid {Met. xiii.)." He adds that the writer 
"may have been misled by the passage in Ovid, 'vadit ad artificem^^ 
and therefore took it for granted that she found him in his tent.'''' 

141. The bloody wrongs. Rowe changes the to "her," and Capell 
conjectures " these." For ^?/// = requite, see Rich. II. p. 208. 

147. Larums. Commonly printed " 'larums," but not in the early eds. 
here or elsewhere. Cf. 2 Hen. IV, p. 173. 

151. Repose you here. The early eds. add " in rest," which was prob- 
ably an accidental insertion of the copyist or compositor. Pope was the 
first to strike it out. 

154. Grudges. The folio reading. The ist quarto has "drugges" 
(which may be right), and the 2d "grudgges." 

164. Fortunes. The folios have " fortune." 

165. Reserved, Changed by Hanmer to "preserv'd;" but reserve is 
sometimes ^preserve. Cf. Sonn. p. 140. 

168. And fame'' s ete^-nal date. Warb. changed And to " In," in order 
to "make sense of this absurd wish." Johnson says: "To outlive an 
eternal date is, though not philosophical, yet poetical sense. He wishes 
that her life may be longer than his, and her praise longer than fame." 

170. Triumpher. For the accent, cf. T. of A.-p. 169. 

177. Solon'' s happiness. Alluding, as Malone notes, to his saying that 
no man can be pronounced happy before his death. Cf. Ovid : 

"ultima semper 
Expectanda dies homini, dicique beatus 
Ante obitum nemo supremaque funera debet." 

182. Palliament. Robe (from \j2X\\\ palliuni) ; the only instance of the 
word in S. It may have been coined by the author, as Nares suggests. 

185. Candidatus. An affected allusion to the origin of the word can- 
didate. 

189. What. Why; as often. Cf. R. and J. p. 160 (note on 53), or Gr. 

253- 

190. Chosen. The sensitive ear of Rowe could not tolerate this, so he 

changed it to "chose." The Coll. MS. has "acclamations" iox procla- 
mations^ which is here metrically five syllables. This lengthening of a 
word is rare except at the end of a line. See Gr. 479, and cf. M. for M. 
p. 135 (note on 47). 

192. Abroad. The 3d and 4th folios have "abroach." 
201. Obtain and ask. A case of " hysteron-proteron," as it stands; 
but the extra foot in the line suggests possible corruption. The pro- 
posed emendations, however, are not worth noting. 

214. Friends. The reading of 3d folio ; "friend " in the earlier eds. 



ACT I. SCENE I. 141 

217. People's tribunes. The folios have *' noble tribunes." 

219. Friendly. Often used adverbially. Cf. iv. 2. 40 below, and see 
A. Y, L. p. 183. 

221. GraUdate. Make glad. Cf. Rich. III. iv. i. 10: "To gratulate 
the gentle princes there," etc. Rowe gives the speech to Marcus. 

223. Suit. The quartos and 3d folio have '.' sute," the ist and 2d folios , 
"sure." 

226. Titan's. The sun's. Cf. ii. 4. 31 below, and see R. and J. p. 169. 

235. Election. A quadrisyllable. See on 190 above. 

237. Gentleness. Kindness. 

238. For an onset. For a beginning. Cf T. G. of V. iii. 2. 94; "To 
give the onset to thy good advice." 

240. Empress. A trisyllable ; as in 320, ii. i. 20, ii. 3. 66, iv. 2. 143, etc. 
below, but not in the other plays. Cf Gr. 477. See also on 348 below. 

242. Pantheon. The reading of 4th folio; the quartos and ist folio 
have " Pathan," the 2d and 3d folios "Panthseon." In 333 below, all 
the early eds. except 4th folio have " Panthean." 

250. Imperious. The 2d quarto and folios have "imperiall." Cf. Ham. 
p. 264. See also iv. 4.'"8i and v. i. 6 below. 

252. Thy feet. The folios have "my feet." 

258. Are you. The ist folio misprints "are your," and "make your" 
in 269 below. 

264. Cheer. Face. See M. of V. p. 152. 

269. Ca7t make^ etc. Who can make, etc. Gr. 244. 

271. Sith. Since. See Cor. p. 236 (note on Sithence)^ or Gr. 132. Cf 
323 below. 

Steevens remarks here : " It was pity to part a couple who seem to 
have corresponded in disposition so exactly as Saturninus and Lavinia. 
Saturninus, who has just promised to espouse her, already wishes he 
were to choose anew ; and she who was engaged to Bassianus (whom 
she afterwards marries) expresses no reluctance when her father gives 
her to Saturninus. Her subsequent raillery to Tamora [ii. 3. 66 fol.] is of 
so coarse a nature that if her tongue had been all she was condemned to 
lose, perhaps the author (whoever he was) might have escaped censure 
on the score of poetic justice." 

280. Cuique. The reading of 2d folio. The ist quarto has "cuiqum," 
and the 2d quarto and ist folio have "cuiquam." 

Cuique is here a trisyllable. " Cui and huic wer£ in the schools of 
Shakespeare's time pronounced as dissyllables, . . . and were supposed 
to be admissible in Latin verse composed after the Augustan models " 
(Walker). 

288. Safe. Pope reads " secure ;" but door may be a dissyllable, like 
fire in 127 above. 

291.' Here the Camb. ed. has the following stage-direction: ^^ During 
the fray y Saturninus^ Tamora^ Demetrius, Chiro7t, and Aaron go out, and 
re-enter above. 

301. By leisure. In no hurry. Elsewhere we have at leisure in this 
sense ; as in T. of S. iii. 2. 11 and K. John, v. 6. 27. 

304. Make a stale. Make a stale, or laughing-stock, of. Cf 3 Hen. 



142 NOTES, 

VI. iii. 2. 260 : '* Had he none else to make a stale but me ?" See also 
C. of E. p. 117. The quartos and ist folio read " Was none in Rome to 
make a stale ;" the later folios, " Was there none els in Rome to make 
a stale of." Walker conjectures " What, was there none in Rome to 
make a stale," etc. 

309. Piece. Used in contempt ; as (with a sort of quibble) in T. ancf 
C. iv. I. 62. See our ed. p. 196. Steevens quotes Browne, Brit. Pas- 
torals : "her husband, weaken'd piece," etc. 

313. Ruffle. "To be noisy, disorderly, turbulent. A ruffler was a 
boisterous swaggerer " (Malone). Cf. Mirrotci- for Magistrates : 

"To Britaine over seas from Rome went I, 
To quaile the Picts, that ruffled in that ile." 

See also Lear^ p. 214. 

316. Phoebe. The quartos and ist folio have "Thebe." For Phoebe as 
applied to Diana, cf L. L. L. iv. 2. 39 and M. N. D.\. i. 209. 

320. Ei7ipress. See on 240 above. Here the 2d quarto prints " Em- 
peresse," and the 3d and 4th folios "Emperess." 

325. Stand. Changed by Pope to " stands." 

333. Pantheon. See on 242 above. Walker conjectures " the Panthe- 
on," which would be in keeping with the pronunciation in 242. 

338. Bid. " Invited " (Malone). Cf v. 2. 193 below. 

340. Challenged. Accused ; as in Macb. iii. 4. 42 : 

" Who may I rather challenge for unkindness, 
Than pity for mischance." 

348. Brethren. A trisyllable. Gr. 477. Cf children in ii. 3. 115 below. 
351. Re-edified. Restored or rebuilt. Cf Rich. III. iii. i. 71 : 

" He did, my gracious lord, begin that place, 
Which, since, succeeding ages have re-edified." 

360. Vouch it. The first three folios have "vouch'd it," and Rowe 
reads " vouch't." 

368. He is not with himself " Much the same sort of phrase as he is 
beside himself^ (Boswell). The folios omit with^ and Hanmer reads 
"well himself." 

372. Speed. Thrive. Delius conjectures "speak." 

379. tipon advice. On reflection, or deliberation. Cf M. of V, iv. 2. 6 : 

"My lord Bassanio upon more advice 
'Hath sent you here this ring," etc. 

See also T. G. of V p. 139. 

380. Wise Laertes'' son. Ulysses. Theo. and Steevens see here a plain 
allusion to the Ajax of Sophocles, of which no English translation is 
known so early as the time of S. " In that piece, Agamemnon consents 
at last to allow Ajax the rites of sepulture, and Ulysses is the pleader 
whose arguments prevail in favour q^ his remains." The folios omit 
wise. 

381. Funerals. Cf J. C. v. 3. 105 : " His funerals shall not be in our 
camp;" and see our ed. p. 183. 

391. Dumps. Cf R. and J. iv. 5. 129 : " And doleful dumps the mind 



ACT IL SCENE L 143 

oppress," etc. For diimp as applied to mournful music, see Much Ado, 
P- ^Z1' 

396. Beholding. Beholden. See M. of V, p. 135. 

398. Yes, etc. D., W., and H. give this line (which is not in the quar- 
tos) to Marcus. Malone was the first to suggest this change, which is 
plausible but not absolutely necessary. It is natural enough that Titus 
should answer his own question, which is merely a rhetorical interroga- 
tion. 

399. Play'd your prize. " A technical term in the ancient fencing- 
school " (Steevens). In M. of V. iii. 2. 142 (" contending in a prize "), 
we find /r/2:^= contest, or competition. 

416. Opinion. Public opinion, or reputation. Cf. i Hen. IV. p. 179. 

420. To be controlVd. At being checked, or restrained. Cf. iii. i. 260 
below. Gr. 356. 

430. Indifferently. Impartially. Cf. the adjective in Rich. II. ii. 3. 116 
and Hen. VIII ii. 4. 17. 

433. Put it up. Put up with it. Cf. 0th. iv. 2. 181 : *' nor am I yet 
persuaded to put up in peace what already I have foolishly suffered." 

434. Forfeiid. Forbid. Cf 0th. p. 206. 

435. Author to dishonour. The cause of dishonouring. We find author 
applied even to things in this sense ; as in A. and C. ii. 6. 138 : " that 
which is the strength of their amity shall prove the immediate author 
of their variance," etc. 

436. Undertake. Answer, vouch. Cf. L. L. L. iv. 2. 163 : '* I will . . . 
undertake your ben venuto," etc. 

440. Suppose. For the noun, cf. T. of S. v. i. 120 and T and C. i. 3. 1 1. 

447. You. The 2d quarto and folios have " us." 

449. Entreats. The noun occurs again in 483 below. It is not found 
elsewhere in S. except in the quarto of Rich. Ill iii. 7. 225, where the 
folio has " entreaties." 

453. Sued. A dissyllable. 

462. Incorporate. For the form, cf. V. and A. 540, J. C. i. 3. 135, etc. 

476. Tendering. Having regard to, or care for. Cf Rich. II. \. i. 32 : 
"Tendering the precious safety of my prince ;" and see our ed. p. 151. 

485. Stand up. Pope (followed by D., W., and H.) omits these words, 
taking them to be a stage-direction, which is not improbable. In the 
early eds. they begin line 486. Capell was the first to make them a sep- 
arate line. 

488. Part. Depart. See M. of V p. 145. 

494. Bonjour. Good- morning (Fr.). 

495. Gramercy. Great thanks (Fr. grafid merci). Cf. iv. 2. 7 below. 
See also M. of V. ii. 2. 128, Rich. III. iii. 2. 108, etc. 



ACT IL 

Scene I. — 3. Secure of Safe from. On thunder's crack cf. Te?np. i. 2. 
203 : " the fire and cracks Of sulphurous roaring," etc. 



144 



NOTES. 



4. Above. The ist folio misprints "about." 

7. Glisteri7ig. S. does not use glitter. Cf. M. of F, p. 145. 

8. Highest-peering. Cf. still-peering in A. W. iii. 2. 113. The early eds. 
have " highest piering " (or " piring "). 

10. Wit. The word is often used for " mental faculty, intellectual 
power of any kind " (Schmidt). Warb. (followed by Hanmer and others) 
would change it here to "will ;" but cf. 120 below. See also iv. 4. 35. 

13. Mount. H. adopts Walker's conjecture of "soar." 

14. Pitch. A technical term for the height to which a falcon soars. 
For the literal use, cf i Hen. VI. ii. 4. 1 1 : " Between two hawks, which 
flies the higher pitch," etc, ; and for the figurative, as here, Rich. II. i. i. 

09 : " How high a pitch his resolution soars !" etc. 

16. Charfning. " He is adverting, not to the beauty of his eyes, but to 
the quality oi fasciiiation which the eye was once supposed to possess " 
(St.). Cf Cytnb. p. 169, note on Two chariiiing words. 

17. Prometheus. We have allusions to the story of Prometheus in L. 
L. L. iv. 3. 304, 351, and 0th. v. 2. 12. The Coll. MS. has "was " for is. 

18. Weeds. Garments. Cf i. i. 70 above. For servile the 2d quarto 
and folios have "idle." 

20. Empress. The quartos spell it " emperesse." See on i. i. 240 
and 320 above. 

22. Semiraftiis. The Assyrian queen was proverbial for her voluptu- 
ousness as well as her cruelty. Cf ii. 3. 118 below. See also T. of S. ind. 
2.41. 

24. Shipwrack. The only spelling in the early eds. Cf. Rich. II. p. 
177, on Wrack. 

26. Want. The reading of the 2d folio ; " wants " in the earlier eds. 

28. Affected. Loved. Cf. Much Ado, p. 124. 

29. Thoii dost overween. Thou art arrogant or presumptuous ; as in 
2 Hen. IV. iv. i. 149 : "Mowbray, you overween to take it so," etc. For 
the infinitive that follows, see on i. i. 420 above. 

30. Braves. Threats, bravado ; as m T. of S. iii. i. 15 : "I will not 
bear these braves of thine," etc. 

35. Approve. Prove ; as often. Cf Macb. p. 174. 

37. Chibs, clubs! "The usual outcry for assistance, when any riot in 
the street happened " (Steevens). Cf He7i. VIII. p. 204. 

38. Unadvised. Inconsiderate, rash. See K. John, p. 140. Cf well 
advised in iv. 2. 10 below, and advise thee ( = consider, bethink thyself) in 
iv. 2. 129. 

39. Dancing-rapier. A sword worn only for ornament. See ^. ^. p. 
146, note on 33. Steevens quotes Greene, Quip for an Upstart Courtier : 
"one of them carrying his cutting-sword of choller, the other his dancing- 
rapier of delight." 

48. Wot. Know. Cf iii. i. 139 and v. 2. 87 below. The participle 
wotting occurs in W. T. iii. 2. 77. 

49. Million. A trisyllable. See on i. i. 190 and 235 above. 

53. Put up. That is, " put up your swords " [R. arid J. i. i. 72, etc.). 
JVot /, etc. Warb. gave this speech to Chiron and the next to De- 
metrius, on the ground that it was the latter who had reproached the former. 



ACT //. SCENE I. 145 

55. Those. The 2d quarto and folios have " these." 

62. Brabble. Brawl, quarrel. Cf. T. N. p. 162. For petty^ the first 
three folios have " pretty." 

64. yet upon. To intrude upon, " treat with insolence " ( Schmidt ). 
The quartos have "iet," and the folios "set." Malone reads "jut." Cf. 
Rich. III. p. 205, note on Jut. 

70. This discord's ground. There is a play upon the musical sense of 
ground { — ''' plain-song," or theme), for which see Rich. III. p. 218. 

76. Impatient. A quadrisyllable. See on 49 above. 

80. Achieve. Win. Cf. i^. ^ F. p. 151, on Achieved her mistress. Pro- 
pose = ]ook forward to, be ready to meet. 

82. She is a woman^ etc. Cf. i I/e7t. VI. v. 3. 77 : 

" She 's beautiful, and therefore to be woo'd ; 
She is a woman, therefore to be won ;" 

and Rich. III. i. 2. 229 : 

*'Was ever woman in this humour woo'd? 
Was ever woman in this humour won?" 

85. More water, etc. There is a Scotch proverb, " Mickle water goes 
by the miller when he sleeps ;" and another, " It is safe taking a shive 
of a cut loaf." Shive— sWcq. Steevens quotes Warner, Albioji's England: 
"A sheeve of bread as brown as nut." Coll. notes that both proverbs 
are found in The Cobbler cf Canterbury, 1590: "Thus the Prior and the 
Smithes wife contented and enjoying their harts desire, the poore Smith 
loved her not a whit the worse, neither did he suspect anything, for the 
blind'eates many a flie, and much water runnes by the mill that the miller 
wots not on. . . . By this the Prior perceived, that the scull had cut a 
shive on his loafe," 

89. Have worn. The later folios read " have yet worn." " Vulcanus' " 
(adopted by H.) and " old Vulcan's " have also' been proposed to eke out 
the measure. Malone made worn a dissyllable (Cf. Gr. 485). Vulcan's 
badge is of course the " horns " of the cuckold. 

97. Would you had hit it too ! For the play upon hit, cf. L. L. L. iv. i. 
120, 123-126, 7\ and C. i. 2. 293, and R. and J. ii. I. 33. 

100. Square. Quarrel ; as in 124 below. See M. N. D. p. 138. 

loi. That both shot^ld speed. Omitted in the folios. 

103. For that you jar. For that which you are jarring about. Gr. 

394- 

105. Affect. Desire, aspire to. 

no. Than. The early eds. have "this ;" corrected by Rowe. 

112. Solem7i. Formal, arranged for the court. Cf. A. W. p. 169. 

114. Spacious. A trisyllable. See on i. i. 190 above. 

1 16. By kind. " By nature " (Johnson). See A. W. p. 141, or A. V. L. 
p. 190. 

120. Sacred. It seems to us more in keeping with Aaron's character 
to consider this ironical than to explain it as a Latinism (=accursed), as 
Malone, H., and some others do. 

121. Consecrate. Cf. i. I. 14 above. 

123. File our engines, etc. " That is, remove all impediments from our 

K 



146 NOTES. 

designs by advice" (Steevens). The allusion is to the use of the file for 
smoothing the working parts of machinery. 

127. And ears. The 2d quarto and folios have "of ears." 

128. Dreadful. The Coll. MS. has "dreadless." 

133. Sit fas ant nefas. Be it right or wrong ; a common Latin phrase. 
The folios have " sy " or " si " for sit. 

134. These. The 2d quarto and folios have " their." 

135. Per Styoa, etc. 1 am borne through the Styx, through the re- 
gions of the dead. H. says that "these scraps of Latin are taken, with 
slight changes, from some of Seneca's tragedies ;" apparently following 
Steevens, who says he "believes" so. No one, so far as we are aware, 
has been able to trace this bit to its source, though it appears to be a 
quotation. 

Scene II. — i. Grey. Some critics (as Delius, Dyce, and H.) will have 
it \\\di\.g7'ey here, and in sundry other passages, means "blue;" but see 
R. and J. p. 169, note on Grey-eyed. Hanmer has "gay." Warb. ex- 
plains bright aiid grey as "bright, and yet not red, which was a sign of 
storms and rain, but grey, which foretold fair weather ;" and Boswell 
adds the proverbial saying : 

"An evening red and a morning grey 
Are the signs of a fair coming day." 

2. Green. The Coll. MS. has "wide," apparently to make a quatrain. 
It has also "round" and "sound" iox peal and noise ; and "and so will 
I " for as it is ours. 

3. Uncouple. Set loose the hounds. Cf. M. N. D. iv. i. 112 and V. 
a7td A.^^j/^. Bay is here =barking; the only instance of the noun m 
this sense in S. 

9. / have been troubled, etc. This is like Shakespeare's fondness for 
presentiments ; and the passage is probably his. 

17. Broad. Omitted in the folios. 

18. Horse. The contracted plural ; as in 23 below. See Gr. 471, and 
cf. Macb. p. 204 (note on Horses\ 

24. Run. The quartos and 1st folio have " runnes." 

Scene III. — 3. Inherit. Possess. Cf. R. and J. p. 146. 

13. Rolled. The Coll. MS. has "coiled," which is of course the mean- 
ing. Cf. 2 Hen. K/. iii. 1.228: "Or as the snake roll'd in a flowering 
bank." See also unroll in 35 below. 

15. Chequer'' d. Steevens quotes Milton, Z'-^//. 96 : "Dancing in the 
chequer'd shade." 

20. Yelping. The quartos have " yellowing," and Pope reads " yelling." 

22. The wandering prince. That is, iEneas. See Virgil, ^n. iv. 165 
fol. 

23. Happy. Lucky, opportune. Cf. iv. 2. 32 below. See also R. and 
y. V. 3. 168 : "O happy dagger !" etc. 

31. nominator. Ruler; an astrological word, like predominant (see 
W. T. p. 157), 2iwd predominance (see Macb. p. 203). Armado uses it af- 
fectedly in L. L. L. i. I. 222. On Saturn, cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 286 : " Sat- 



ACT IL SCENE III, 



147 



urn and Venus this year in conjunction !" See also Cymh. ii. 5. 12. Col- 
lins quotes Greene, Planetomachia^ 1585 : " The star of Saturn is especially 
cooling," etc. 

32. Deadly-standing. With deadly stare. The hyphen was inserted 
by Theo. Cf. deadly-handed in 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. 9. 

36. Execution, Metrically six syllables. See on i. i. 190 above. Cf. 
50 below. 

37. Venereal. The only instance of the word in S. 

39. Hammer iftg. Cf. T. G. o/Vi. 2. 18 ; " Whereon this month I have 
been hammering," etc. 

43. Philoviel. Philomela, the daughter of Pandion, ravished by Tereus, 
who afterwards cut out her tongue that she might not expose him. See 
the allusions to the story in ii. 4. 43, iv. i. 47 fol., and v. 2. 195 below. Cf. 
also Cymb. ii. 2. 46 and R.of L. 1128 fol. 

47. Fatal-plotted. First hyphened by Theo. 

49. Parcel. Part ; as in Cor. iv. 5. 231 : "a parcel of their feast," etc. 
The word is sometimes = party (of persons). See Z, Z. Z. p. 159. 

50. Dreads. Pope reads *' dread." 

55. Who, Cf. M, of V. ii. 6. 30 : '* For who love I so much ?" See 
Gr. 274. 

56. Her. The 2d quarto and folios have " our." 

62. Presently, Instantly. Cf. iv. 2. 166, iv. 4. 45, v. I. 146, and v. 3. 59 
below. 

63. Actceofi^s. For other allusions to the Theban prince transformed 
to a stag by Diana, see M. W, ii. i. 122 and iii. 2. 44. Capell changes was 
to " were." 

64. Drive npon. Attack, or "rush pell-mell upon" (St.). Coll. (from 
his MS.) and H. read " dine upon," which W. well characterizes as " spe- 
cious literalism." The 2d quarto and the folios have " his " for thy. 

66. Empress. See on i. i. 240 above. 

68. And to be doubted. And it is to be suspected. Cf. Ham. pp. 187, 
202. 

72. Swarth. The folio reading; the quartos have "swartie" and 
"swarty." Capell reads "swart." 

Cimmerian ("Cymerion" in the quartos and ist folio) is not found 
elsewhere in S. 

75. Sequester'' d. Accented on the first syllable, like the noun sequester 
in 0th. iii. 4.40. The verb in the only other instances in S. (A. V, L. ii. 
I* 33 a^d T. and C. iii. 3. 8) has the modern accent. 

77. Obscure. Accented on the first syllable, because followed by an 
accented syllable. See M. of V. p. 144. 

78. Accompanied but with, S. always has with^ not by^ with the passive 
oi accompany. Cf. Cor, iii. 3. 6, 2 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 52, Rich. Ill iii. 5. 59, 
etc. 

80. Intercepted. Rowe has " interrupted." 

83. Joy. Enjoy ; but not a contraction of that word. Cf. Rich, II, 
pp. 184, 221. 

85. Note. The early eds. have " notice ;" corrected by Pope. 

86. Noted long. " He had yet been married but one night " (Johnson). 



148 NOTES, 

Sy. Abus'd, Deceived. Cf. Much Ado^ v. 2. 100: "the prince and 
Claudio mightily abused," etc. 

ZZ, Have /. The reading of 2d folio ; " I have" in the earlier eds. 

92. Tic'd. Enticed. It is commonly printed " 'tic'd ;" but see Wb. 

93. Barren detested. • Row^e reads ** barren and detested," and Capell 
(followed by H.) " bare, detested." 

loi. Urchins. Hedgehogs. Cf. 7>w/. p. 119. 

103. As. That. See Gr. 109. For body, the Coll. MS. has *' barely." 

104. Should straight fall 7?iad, etc. Cf. k. and J. iv. 3. 45 fol. 

1 15. Be ye not. Capell omits jj/^, and Pope has *' be ye not from hence- 
forth." Childi'en is a trisyllable; as in C. of £.y. 1.360. Ci. brethren 
in i. I. 347 above. 

118. Semiramis. See on ii. i. 22 above. 

124. Stood upon. " Plumed herself, or presumed upon ; as in Armin's 
Nest of Ninnies, 1608: 'This jest made them laugh more, and the ray- 
ther that shee stood upon her marriage, and disdained all the gallants 
there,' etc." (St.). 

126. And with that painted hope, etc. The reading of the quartos and 
1st folio, and probably corrupt ("obelized" in the Globe ed.). The 2d 
folio inserts "she" before braves. Warb. and Theo. change hope to 
"cope." Capell reads "And with that paint now braves," and Steevens 
conjectures " And with that painted, braves." The Coll. MS. has " And 
with that painted shape she braves your might." W. conjectures " faint " 
{or painted. Johnson tx^^X^Aws painted hope as "specious hope, or ground 
of confidence more plausible than solid." This is perhaps the best that 
can be done for the old text, and is at least as satisfactory as any of the 
proposed emendations. 

131. Ye desire. The quartos and ist folio have " we desire." 

132. Outlive ye, both. The early eds. have " outlive us both," which 
Theo. (followed by most of the eds.) retains, with a comma after outlive ; 
but that pointing makes an awkward break in the verse. The text is the 
reading of D. (not noted in the Camb. ed.), and is adopted by H. 

133. You. Omitted by Pope. 

136. Woman's. The quartos have "womans," the ist folio "woman." 

143. Learn. Changed by Pope to " teach ;" but learn was often used 
in that sense. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 365 : " For learning me your language." See 
also A. Y. L. p. 141. 

144. Suck\lst. The early eds. have "suckst" or "suck'st." Cf. Gr. 

340. 

145. Thy teat. The Coll. MS. has " her teat." 

148. A bastard. " Lavinia says nothing about Chiron's father ; but 
his reply would justify the belief that Tamora had played false with a 
true Milesian. How was he to prove himself a bastard by being unlike 
his mother r {^ .) 

152. Pazvs. The Coll. MS. has " claws," which H. adopts. 

160. Obdurate. Accented on the second syllable, as regularly in S. 
Cf. M. of V. p. 145. 

162. Even. A dissyllable. The 2d folio reads "am I now pitiless;" 
but that throws the emphatic his into an unaccented place in the measure. 



ACT 11, SCENE III. 149 

166. With her. Omitted by Hanmer. 

1 72. Fond. Foolish ; the most common meaning in S. Cf. M. of V. 
p. 146. 

173. Present, Instant- Qi. presently in 62 above. 

191. Spleenful, " Hot, eager " (Schmidt) ; as in 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 128 : 
" Myself have calm'd their spleenful mutiny," etc. Cf. spleen in K. John^ 
ii. I. 68, 448, Rich, III, v. 3. 50, etc. For trull ( = drab, harlot), cf. i 
Hen. VI, ii. 2. 28, Cymb, v. 5. 177, etc. 

199. Rude-growing. Hyphened by Pope. 

207. Give. The early eds. read "have ;" corrected by Steevens. 

211. Uncouth, Strange, perplexing. The word is accented on the first 
syllable here, as in R, of L, 1598 and A. Y. L, ii. 6. 6, the only other in- 
stances of it in S. See on 77 above. 

212. Chilling. Rowe reads " killing." 

214. True -divining. The hyphen was inserted by Theo. 

222. Embrewed, Imbrued, soaked in blood. 

223. On a heap. In a heap. Cf. T. of A, iv. 3. loi : " When I have 
laid proud Athens on a heap ;" and see our ed. p. 159. 

227. A precious riitg^ etc. "There is supposed to be a gem called a 
carbuncle, which emits not reflected but native light " (Johnson). Stee- 
vens quotes the Gesta Romanorum : *' He farther beheld and saw a car- 
buncle in the hall that lighted all the house ;" and Drayton, Muses'* 

Elysium : ^ i. ^ ■ ■, • ^ 

•^ " that admired, mighty stone," 

The carbuncle that 's named, 

Which from it such a flaming light 

And radiancy ejecteth, 

That in the very darkest night 

The eye to it directeth." 

The carbuncle is. mentioned in C. of E. iii. 2. 138, Cor, i. 4. 55, Ham. ii. 2. 
485, and Cymb. v. 5. 189. 

229. Earthy. The 2d quarto and the folios have "earthly." 
231. Pyramus. The lover of Thisbe. Cf. M. N. D. i. 2% 12, 24, etc. 
236. Cocytits. The only mention of the infernal river in S. The quar- 
tos and 1st folio have " Ocitus," and the 2d and 3d folios " Cocitus." 

242. Nor I, Pope reads " And I." For the double negative, see Gr. 
406. 

243. Loose, Loose my hold. Rowe reads "lose," and Capell con- 
jectures " loose 't." 

255. Chase, Hunting-ground ; the only instance of this meaning in S. 

256. Hour, A dissyllable. See on i. i. 127 and 288 above. For him 
the 1st quarto has " them," as both quartos do in the next line. 

258. Out, alas! Cf. M. W. i. 4. 37 : " Out, alas ! here comes my mas- 
ter ;" 0th. v. 2. 119 : " Out and alas !" etc. 

260. Griev'd. Walker conjectures " gnaw'd." 

265. The complot. The plot. Cf. v. I. 65 and v. 2. 147 below. S. ac- 
cents the word on either syllable, as suits the measure. 

For //w^/^j-j = untimely, see R, and J, p. 217. 

274. Decreed, Resolved, determined. Cf. Much Ado, i. 3. 35 : "I have 
decreed not to sing in my cage," etc. 



ISO 



NOTES. 



279. Should have murther'd. Was to murder. Gr. 324. The early 
eds. all have "murthered," as also in 300 below. 

285. Torturing. Spelled " tortering " in the quartos and earlier folios, 
as it was doubtless pronounced. 

291. Fault. The early eds. have *'faultes" or "faults;" corrected by 
Theo. 

298. Their. The Coll. MS. (followed by Coll. and H.) has "this;" 
and in 301 " their " for the. 

305. Fear not. Fear not for. Cf. Ham. iv. 5. 122: "do not fear our 
person," etc. Gr. 200. 

Scene IV.— 2. Who V was that cut. The Coll. MS. has " Who 't was 
cut out." H. adopts Lettsom's conjecture, " Who 't was that cut it out," 
etc. 

3. Bewray. Reveal, show ; as in v. i. 29 below. See Lear^ p. 199. 

5. Scrotal. The quartos have "scrowle," and the folios "scowle" or 
" scowl." Scrowl is regarded by Schmidt as " an unintelligible reading ;" 
but it may possibly be equivalent to scroll^ as some editors make it. Delius 
reads "scrawl." 

6. Sweet water. Perfumed water. Cf. R. and J. p. 214. 

9. Case. The early eds. have " cause ;" corrected by Pope. 

12. Cousin. Here =niece. Cf. i?. ^W y. iii. I. 143 :" Tybalt, my cou- 
sin ! O my brother's child !" See Ham. p. 179. Hanmer and H. read 
" husband .-* Say." Keightley has " a word with you." 

13. If I do dream, etc. " If this be a dream, I would give all my pos- 
sessions to be delivered from it by waking " (Johnson). 

14. Some plaitet strike, etc. Cf. Ham. i. i. 162: "then no planets 
strike ;" and see our ed. p. 177. 

17. Have lopp'd. The early eds. all have " Hath " for Have, and that 
reading might perhaps stand. See R. and J. p. 140, note on Doth, Cf. 
Gr. 334. Capell changes hands to " hand." 

21. Have. .The early eds. have " halfe " or " half;" corrected by Theo. 

24. Rosed. Cf. Heti. V. v. 2. 323 : " a maid yet rosed over with the vir- 
gin crimson of modesty." 

27. Detect him. Expose him. Cf 3 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 143 ; " To let thy 
tongue detect thy base-born heart," etc. For him the early eds. have 
" them ;" corrected by Rowe. 

30. Three. The early eds. have " theyr " or " their ;" corrected by 
Hanmer. 

31. Titan'' s face. See on i. i. 226 above. 

34. Heart. The reading of 3d folio ;" hart " in the earlier eds. Walker 
conjectures "hurt." Heart may be =what is in the heart, or mind. Cf 
M.for M. i. 4. 33 : " Tongue far from heart ;" Much Ado, iii. 2. 14: " what 
his heart thinks, his tongue speaks," etc. 

38. Fhilo7nela, she. See on ii. 3. 43 above. The ist quarto has " Phil- 
omela, why she ;" and the Camb. ed. reads " Philomel, why she." 

40. Mean. Often = means. See R.and J^ p. 189. 

41. Cousin, hast thou met. The 2d quarto omits cousin ; and the folio,* 
to fill out the measure, reads " met withall." Such little points as this 



ACT III. SCENE I, 



151 



show that the folio text was printed from the 2d quarto. Cf. p. 10 
above. 

49. Which that S7veet tongue hath made. Hanmer (followed by H.) 
"pads out" the line thus: "Which that sweet tongue of thine hath 
often made;" and the Coll. MS. reads "made in minstrelsy." 

50. E^elL For the participle, cf. T. of A. iv. 3. 265 and Lear^ iv. 6. 54. 
Hanmer " corrects " it to " fall'n." 

51. Cerberus. The triple-headed dogof the infernal regions, alluded to 
also in Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 593, 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 182, and T. and C. ii. I. 37. The 
reference here is to his being lulled to sleep by the music of Orpheus, the 
Thracian poet, Cf. M. of V. v. I. 80, Hen. VIII. iii. I. 3, etc. 

54. Hour'^s, A dissyllable. Cf ii. 3. 256 above. 



ACT III. 

Scene I. — 9. Are not. The quartos and ist folio have "is not';" cor- 
rected in 2d folio. 

10. Two and twenty. Lettsom figures out that this should be " one 
and twenty," which H. accordingly puts in the text. 

12. For these^ these, tribunes. The quartos and ist folio omit the sec- 
ond these, which the 2d folio supplied. Malone reads " For these, good 
tribunes," and Coll. conjectures " O tribunes." 

13. Languor and. The Coll. MS. has "anguish in," Languor is not 
found elsewhere in S. H. reads " cares " for tears. 

17. Urtis. The early eds. have "mines" or "ruins;" corrected by 
Hanmer. 
• 18. His. Rowe has " her." ' 

23. O gentle. Rowe omits O. The Var. of 1821 has " gentle-aged- 
meii," and some one has suggested " aged gentlemen." 

36. And bootless unto thetn. The reading of the ist quarto. The 2d 
quarto changes And to "All." The ist folio (followed by the others) 
gives the passage thus : 

"■77. Why 't is no matter man, if they did heare 
They would not marke me ; oh if they did heare 
They would not pitty me. 
Therefore I tell my sorrowes booties to the stones." 

Capell reads : " All bootless unto them, they would not pity me." D. 
conjectures " And bootless unto them since I complain." The Camb. 
ed. prints " And bootless unto them . . . ," and the Globe " obelizes " the 
line as hopelessly corrupt. 

40. For that. Because that. Ctfor in v. i. 74 below ; and see M, of 
V. p. 134, note on For he is a Chj'istian. 

43. Weeds. Garments. Cf i. i. 70 and ii. i. 18 above. 

45. Soft as wax. The folios have " as soft wax," 

50. Pronoiinc\i, The quartos have "pronounst," the 1st and 2d folios 
" pronounc'st." 

59. Aged. The 2d quarto and folios have " noble." 



152 



NOTES, 



64. Ay me. H. and some others print " Ah me," which is found in the 
early eds. only in R. and J. v. i. 10 (in Id. i. i. 167, ii. i. 10, ii. 2. 25, and 
iii. 2. 36, we find Ay me). Cf. M. N. D. p. 128. 

66. Speak, my Lavinia. The reading of 2d folio ; the earlier eds. omit 
my. 

67. Sight. Theo. reads "spight"(=j///^). 

71. Nilus. The form is often used in A. and C. ; as in i. 2. 49, i. 3. 69, 
ii. 7. 23, etc. 

72. / 7/ chop. Steevens conjectured *' or chop," because Titus, after 
chopping off one hand, would not be able to chop off the other ! Cf 77, 
78 just below. 

75. Prayer. A dissyllable, like hour in ii. 4. 54 above. Gr. 480. 
80. Is. Changed by Rowe and H. to "are." 

82. Engine. Instrument ; as often. Cf. V. and A. 367 : " Once more 
the engine of her thoughts began ;" and see also T. G. of V. p. 140. 
Z(i. Sweet varied. Walker would read "sweet-varied." 

90. Unrecuring. Incurable. Qi.unrec ailing m R. of L.^^2>i and see 
Gr. 372. For recure—cwx^, see Rich. III. p. 220. 

91. Deer. For the play on dear, cf V. and A. 231, M. W, v. 5. 18, 123, 
T.ofS. V. 2. 56, I Hen. IV. v. 4. 107, Macb. iv. 3. 206, etC. 

92. Kurd me dead. Cf Ham. p. 226. 
97. His. Its. Gr. 228. 

10 1. Spnrn. Thrust, hurt. 

105. Lively. Living; as in Sonn. 67. 10, etc. Here lively body is op- 
posed to the lifeless //W«;'^. St. quotes Massinger, Fatal Dowry, ii. i : 

"That his dear father might interment have, 
See, the young son enter'd a lively grave!" 

112. Honey-deiu. The hyphen is not in the early eds. Cf. y. C. p. 148, 
note on The honey-heavy dew of slumber. 

115. Knows them. The 2d quarto and folios have "kngws him." 

121. Sign. The folios have " signes " or " signs." 

125. As. The early eds. all have "in;" corrected by Coll. from his 
MS. Rowe reads " like." 

134. Misery. The folios have " miseries." 

139. Wot. See on ii. i. 86 above. 

140. NapJnn. Handkerchief; the only meaning in S. Cf A. V. L. 
p. 190. 

146. With his. The reading of the 4th folio; "with her" in the ear- 
lier eds. 

149. Limbo. "The Limbus patrnm, as it was called, is a place that 
the schoolmen supposed to be in the neighbourhood of hell, where the 
souls of the patriarchs were detained, and those good men who died be- 
fore our Saviour's resurrection. Milton gives the name oi Limbo to his 
Paradise of Fools " (Reed). See P. Z. iii. 495. Cf A. W. v. 3. 261 : " and 
talked of Satan and of Limbo and of Furies and I know not what ;" Hen. 
VIII. v. 4. 67 : "I have some of 'em in Limbo Patrum ;" and C. of E. 
iv. 2. 32 : "No, he 's in Tartar Limbo, worse than hell." The word is 
still used as a cant term for prison. 



ACT III. SCENE L 153 

160. / '// send^ etc. Capell reads "I '11 send the king my hand ;" and 
the Coll. MS. " I '11 send my hand to him." 

170. Castle. Theo. reads " casque " and H. " casques " (the conjecture 
ofLettsom). Walker suggests "crests." Schmidt explain? thus : "Each 
hand of yours has been employed in defending Rome and in assailing and 
destroying the strongholds of enemies." The term castle appears to have 
been sometimes applied to a kind of close helmet, and some see that 
sense here as well as in T. and C. v. 2. 187 (cf. our ed. p. 209). Nares 
cites Holinshed : "Then suddenlie with a great noise of trumpets en- 
tered Sir Thomas Knevet in a castell of cole blacke." 

186. Use the axe. Capell conjectures " use it." 

192. Hour. A dissyllable, as in ii. 3. 256 and ii. 4. 54 above. Qi. power 
in 209 below. 

210. Wilt. The quartos have "would." Capell conjectures " won't." 

217. Is not my sorrow^ etc. Walker conjectures "Are not my sor- 
rows," etc. 

225. Coil. Ado. See M. AT. D. p. 168. 

226. Bloiu. The reading of 2d folio ; " flow " in earlier eds. 

231. For why, etc. We follow the pointing of the early eds. See T. 
G. of V. p. 139. Capell has " For why .?" 

240. That woe, etc. So that woe, etc. Gr. 283. 

2.^^. Some deal. Somewhat ; formerly printed as one word. Cf. Phaer, 
Virgil, 1600 : " But for ^Eneas love with me somedeale I like she burne ;" 
Spenser, Shep. Kal. Dec. : " Somedele ybent to song and musicks mirth," 
etc. 

250. Breathe. The reading of 4th folio ; the earlier eds. have " breath." 

252. Starved. Benumbed with cold; as in 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 343: "I 
fear me you but warm the starved snake." Cf. M. of V. p. 158. 

257. Dear. Hanmer reads " dire." 

260. Thy griefs. The early eds. have " my griefs ;" corrected by Theo. 
Control =Ttstx2i\n ; as in v. i. 26 below. 

261. Refit. The reading of all the early eds., generally changed to 
" rend;" of which it is an old form. See M. N. D. p. 166. 

262. Gnawing. Capell has " Gnaw." 

282. Employed in these things. The folio reading ; the quartos have " in 
these Armes." The Camb. editors say : " Perhaps the original MS. had 
as follows : 

' And thou, Lavinia, shalt be imployd, 
Bear thou my hand sweet wench betweene thy teeth.* 

The author or some other corrector, to soften what must have been lu- 
dicrous in representation, wrote 'Armes' above 'teeth' as a substitute 
for the latter. The printer of the ist quarto took ' Armes ' to belong to 
the first line, and conjectionally filled up the lacuna with 'in these,' mak- 
ing also an accidental alteration in the position of ' thou.' Then a cor- 
rector of the 2d quarto, from which the ist folio was printed, made sense 
of the passage by substituting ' things ' for ' Armes.' " Lettsom con- 
jectures that the original reading was " Lavinia, thou shalt be employ'd 
in this," and that " arins and things were sophistications to produce some- 
thing like sense." Even if the first line was originally as he suggests, 



154 



NOTES. 



the " arms " may have got into it by being written above teeth as an 
emendation. The carrying of the hand by the teeth could hardly have 
survived a representation of the play on the stage. It was not only lu- 
dicrous, but unnecessary, for Lavinia could easily have carried the hand 
between her arms. A good conjectural reading would therefore be : 

"Lavinia, thou shalt be employ' d in this; 
Bear thou my hand, sweet wench, between thy arms.'* 

Capell changes teeth to "arms." W. adopts Dyce's conjecture, "em- 
ploy'd in these aims." 

287. You do. The Coll. MS. has " 't is true." 

292. Leaves. The early eds. have ** loves;" corrected by Rowe. 

294. Tofore. Before ; used by Armado in L. L. L. iii. i. 83. 

300. Poiver. Force, army ; as very often, both in the singular and in 
the plural. Cf. iv. 4. 63 below; and see J. C. p. 168, note on Ai-e levy- 
ing powers. 

Scene II. — The whole of this scene is omitted in the quartos. Cf. 
p. 10 above. 

4. That soi-rouu-wreatheit knot. Illustrated and explained by Temp. i. 
2. 224 : " His arms in this sad knot." 

6. Passionate. Express passionately, or feelingly. Qi. passion in i. i. 
106 above. Spenser uses the verb in F. Q. i. 12. 16: 

"Great pleasure, mixt with pittiful regard, 
That godly King and Queene did passionate." 

9. IVho, when my heart, etc. For this ** relative with a supplementary 
pronoun," which is common enough in Elizabethan writers, see Gr. 248, 
249. Rowe (followed by H.) " corrects " it here by reading " And, when," 
etc. 

12. Map of woe. Cf. Rich. II. v. i. 12 : " Thou map of honour," etc. 

27. Bid ALneas, etc. Cf. v. 3. 80 fol. below. 

29. O handle not, etc. For the quibble, cf. T. and C. i. i. 55 : " Han- 
diest in thv discourse, O, that her hand." Rowe reads " no talk of 
hands." 

31. Square. Shape; as in A. W. ii. I. 153: "As 't is with us that 
square our guess by shows," etc. 

37. No other drink but tears. Mai one quotes 3 lieu. VI. v. 4. 75 : " Ye 
see, I drink the water of my eyes ;" and V. and A. 949 : " Dost thou 
drink tears, that thou provok'st such weeping ?" 

38. Mesh'd. Equivalent to "mash'd " (the brewer's term), which some 
editors substitute. Cf. Wb. 

44. Of these. From these. Gr. 166. 

45. Still practice. " Constant or continual practice" (Johnson). Cf. 
Rich. III. iv. 4. 229 : *' still use of grief makes wild grief tame." 

48. Passion. See on i. I. 106 above. 

54. KiWst my heart. Cf. Hen. V. ii. I. 92 : " The king has killed his 
heart." See also Rich. II, v. i. 100, L. L. L. v. 2. 149, etc. 

60. Btit how, etc. The folio prints *' But ?" and the Camb. ed. has 
" But!" as if repeating the^/// of the preceding line. Y ox father and 



ACT IV. SCENE I. 



155 



mother? Capell reads ''father, sir?" and Ritson conjectures "father, 
brother ?" Some such change is suggested by the following he and /»>, 
but, as D. remarks, "there is little sense throughout this scene." 

62. Lameitting doings. That is, lamentations. Hanmer reads " laments 
and doings," and Theo. " lamenting dolings." " Dronings " has also been 
suggested for doings, 

71. Insult on. Exult or triumph over. Elsewhere we have insult aver ; 
as in Sonn, 107. 12, A, Y. L. iii. 5. 36, etc. 

76. Vet^ I thinks we are not brought so low. That is, we are not yet 
brought so low. Gr. 76. Pope reads " Yet still I think ;" Capell, " Why, 
yet, I think ;" and Steevens, " Yet I do think." W. conjectures " But 
yet I think," or " Yet do I think." 

81. Come, take away. The ist folio has ^^ An, Come, take away;" the 
2d, "And: Come take away;" and the 3d and 4th, "And, Come take 
away," thus continuing the speech to Marcus. Rowe omitted " And." 
Capell was the first to restore the true reading (Camb. ed.). 



ACT IV. 

Scene I. — 9. Fear her not. The folios have "Feare not," and Rowe 
" Fear thou not." 

10. See, Lucius, etc. The early eds. add this speech to the preceding 
one. The correction was suggested by Walker. Capell (followed by 
many editors) gives only line 15 to Marcus. 

11. Somezvhither. Found nowhere else in S. The quartos and ist 
folio have " Some whether ;" the 2d folio " Some whither." 

12. Cornelia. The mother of the Gracchi. 

14. Tully's Orator. Cicero's De Oratore. Rowe has " Oratory," and 
Pope "oratory." 

19. Griefs. The ist quarto has "greeves ;" and Rowe reads "grief." 

20. Hecuba. She has been referred to, though hot mentioned by name, 
in i. I. 136 above. 

21. For sorrow. The 2d quarto and the folios have " through sorrow." 

36. Reveal, etc. After this line the folios insert " What booke ?" as a 
separate line. W. retains this, with the remark that " Lavinia is search- 
ing among the books ; and perhaps the line is mutilated." 

37. /;/ sequence. One after the other, alternately. 

39. Fact. Deed ; or crime, as some make it. See Macb. p. 225. 

45. Soft! see how busily, etc. The early eds. have " Soft, so busily;" 
corrected by Rowe. Capell reads " Soft, soft ! how busily," etc. 

46. What would she fi7id? The early eds. have " Helpe her, what 
would she finde ?" but D. is probably right in taking " Helpe her " to be 
a stage-direction that accidentally got into the text. Capell prints it as 
a separate line. 

47. Philomel. See on ii. 3. 43 above. 

49. Annoy. For the noun, cf. V.and A. 497, 599, R. of L. I109, 1370, 
Sonn. 8. 4, etc. 



156 NOTES, 

50. Quotes. Observes. See Ham. p. 201. 

53. Vast. Sometimes used " of darkness and dark places not to be 
taken in at one view" (Schmidt). Cf. v. 2. 36 below. See also R. of L, 
767, 0th. i. 3. 140, etc. 

70. When. Omitted in the quartos and ist folio. The Coll. MS. has 
" where." 

78. Stuprum. Rape (Latin). 

81. Magne dominator poll, etc. Great ruler of the skies, dost thou so 
tardily hear and see crimes committed ? From Seneca's Hippolytus^ ii. 
671 ; the correct reading being " Magne regnator deum," etc. The early 
eds. have " Magni ;" corrected by Theo. 

86. Exclaims. For the noun, cf. Rich. II. i. 2. 2 : " your exclaims ;" and 
see our ed. p. 157. 

89. Fere. Mate, husband. See Per. p. 129. The 4th folio has *' peer." 

91. Junius Brutus. Cf. R. of L. 1807 fol. 

92. By good advice. By well-considered means. Coll. conjectures " de- 
vice." 

94. Or die. Theo. has " ere die." 

95. Knew how. The Coll. MS. adds " to do it." 

96. Hunt. Rowe reads " hurt." 

97. Wind. Get wind of, scent. Cf. the noun in iv. 2. 133 below. See 
also A. W. iii. 6. 122 : *' this same coxcomb that we have i' the wind," etc. 
St. reads : " The dam will wake, an if she," etc. 

loi. Let it alone. The first quarto has "let alone." 
103. Gad. Point. The only other instance of the word in S. is in 
Lear, i. 2. 26 : **Upon the gad " ( = suddenly). 

105. Sibyls leaves, Steevens quotes Virgil, ^n. vi. 75 : 
" Foliis tantum rie carmina manda, 
Ne turbata volent rapidis ludibria ventis." 

A better reference would have been to ^n. iii. 444 fol. 

124. Compassion. Pity ; the only instance of the verb in S. 

125. Ecstasy, Excitement. Cf. iv. 4. 21 below, where it is =madness. 
See also Macb. p. 211. 

129. Revenge, ye heavens. The early eds. have " Revenge the heavens." 
Hanmer reads "Revenge, O heavens," and Capell " Revenge thee, heaven." 
The text is the conjecture of Johnson. 

Scene II. — 7. Gramercy. See on i. i. 495 above. 
8. Decipher'' d. Detected ; as in i Hen. VI. iv. i. 184 : 
"I fear we should have seen decipher'd there 
More rancorous spite," etc. 

The line is omitted in the folios. 

10. Well advis'd. In his right mind ; as opposed to mad. Qi. C. of E. 
ii. 2. 215 : *' Sleeping or waking.? mad or well advis'd ?" See also Rich. 
Ill i. 3. 318, iv. 4. 518, etc. 

16. Appointed. Equipped. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. i. i. 190: "With well-ap- 
pointed powers," etc. 

20. Integer vitae, etc. He who is pure in life and free from guilt needs 
not the javelins of the Moor nor the bow (Horace, Carm. i. 22). 



ACT IV, SCENE II, 



157 



24. Just, Just so; as in M,for M. iii. i. 68, Much Ado, ii. i. 29, etc. 
K. and V. point "Ay, just a verse in Horace;" that is, merely a verse, 
etc. 

26. Here V no sound jest ! If the text be right, this must be taken ironi- 
cally, as Malone and St. explain it. Theo. changes sound to "fond" 
(=foolish), which is very plausible. 

27. Setids them. The 2d quarto and folios have " sends the." 

42. At such a bay. Thus in my power ; a figure taken from the chase. 
Cf. Rich, II, ii. 3. 128: "To rouse his wrongs, and chase them to the 
bay;" and see our ed. p. 186. 

43. A charitable wish, etc. Walker conjectures that this line belongs 
to Aaron, with the next. 

44. For to say. See Gr. 152. 

50. Belike, It is likely. Cf. M. N, D. i. i. 130, Hen. V, iii. 7. 55, etc 
It is followed by that in T, G. of V. ii. 4. 90. 

65. The devil's dam. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 128, 0th, iv. i. 153, etc. 
68. Breeders, The Coll. MS. has "burdens." 

71. Zounds. The reading of all the quartos, for which the folios sub- 
stitute " Out." Cf. 0th. p. II, foot-note. Theo. reads " Out, out, you," 
and Capell " Out on you," etc. 

72. Blowse. "A ruddy, fat-faced wench" (Schmidt). Cf. Wb. The 
word is found nowhere else in S. As generally defined it does not seem 
appropriate to a black baby, and W. suggests that it may have become 
"a familiar term of jocose endearment for a child." 

85. Broach. Spit. Cf. He7i. V, v. chor. 32 ; " Bringing rebellion broach- 
ed on his sword." 

93. Enceladus. One of the Giants of ancient fable. For Typhon (or 
Typhoeus), another of them, see T. and C. p. 172. 

95. Alcides. Hercules. See M. of V. p. 138. 

97. Ye sanguine. Hanmer reads "y' unsanguine." 

()i. White-lim\i. Whitewashed. The quartos have " white-limbde," 
and the folios " white-limb'd ;" corrected by Pope and Theo. 

Id. Ocean. A trisyllable ; as in iv. 3. 7 below. Cf. also M. of V. i. i. 
8 and 2 Hen. IV. iii. i. 50. Gr. 479. 

104. Empress. A trisyllable ; as in 143 below. See on i. I. 240 above. 
For of age the Coll. MS. has "a man." 

no. Maugre, In spite of; found also in T. N.\\\. I. 163 and Lear, v. 

3-131. 

113. Escape. Sally, loose freak (Fr. escapade). See Olh, p. 165 ; and 
cf. scape in W, T. iii. 3. T^ • " Sure, some scape ; though I am not book- 
ish, yet I can read waiting-gentlewoman in the scape." Wb. recognizes 
this sense under scape, but not under escape, 

115. Ignomy. The quartos have " ignomie," the folios " ignominie " or 
" ignominy." For ignomy, which was a contracted form oiigftominy, see 
I Hen. IV. p. 202. 

118. Enacts. Actions ; the only instance of the noun in S. For close 
= secret, cf. Macb. p. 223. 

119. Leer. " Complexion " (Steevens). Cf. A. Y. L. iv. i. 67 : " a Rosa- 
lind of a better leer than you." Steevens quotes the old metrical romance 



1 58 NOTES, 

of The Sowdon of Babyloyne^ MS. : " When he saugh the ladies so vvhyte 
oflere." 

122. Sensibly, "As a sensible creature, endowed with the same feel- 
ing as you" (Schmidt). 

123. That self blood. That same blood. Cf. Rich, II, i. 2. 33 : " That 
metal, that self mould, that fashion'd thee," etc. Gr. 20. 

129. Advise thee. Consider. Cf. T, N, iv. 2. 102 ; " Advise you what 
you say," etc. 

136. When zve join, tic. The 2d folio has "when we all join." Ab- 
bott (Gr. 485) makes lords a dissyllable. 

138. The chafed boar, Cf. T. of S. i. 2. 203 : " Rage like an angry boar 
chafed with sweat ;" and see our ed. p. 140, or J. C. p. 131. 

139. As Aaron. The 1st and 2d folios misprint "at Aaron." 

143. Empress. Cf. 104 above. 

144. Two may keep counsel, etc. A proverb, quoted also in R, and J, 
ii. 4. 209 : " Two may keep counsel, putting one away." 

152. Not far one Midi lives, etc. The early eds. have "Not far, one 
Muliteus, my countryman." Rowe inserted "lives" after "Muliteus;" 
but Steevens was probably right in his conjecture that the proper name 
and the verb are blended in the un-Moorish " Muliteus." The Coll. MS. 
has " Not far hence, Muli lives." 

155. Pack. Plot, conspire in a fraud. Cf. T, of S. v. i. 121 : " Here 's 
packing, with a witness, to deceive us all." See also Much Ado, p. 167. 

162. Hark ye, lords, Theo. reads "my lords," and Capell "But hark 
ye, lords." 

163. Bestow her funeral. Give her burial. 

165. No longer days. No more time. The Coll. MS. has *' make no 
long delays." 

171. Exeunt Demetrius, etc. This is one of the many instances in which 
the actors had to attend to the removal of a body from the stage. See 
Ham. p. 242, note on 210. 

173. Dispose. Dispose of; as in Temp. i. 2. 225 : "The mariners say 
how thou hast dispos'd ;" C, of E. i. 2. 73 : "And tell me how thou hast 
dispos'd thy charge," etc. 

1 76. Puts, Theo. reads " put." 

177. Feed, The Coll. MS. has " thrive ;" and in the next line the early 
eds. have ''feed" for /^dij*^, which is due to Hanmer. The Globe ed. 
"obelizes" the second /f^^/. 

Scene III. — 2. Now let. The quartos and ist folio omit now, which 
the 2d folio supplied. 

4. Terras Astrcea reliquit, Astraea (the goddess of justice) left the 
earth (Ovid, Met. i. 150). 

5. Be you remembered, Cf. R. of L. 607 : 

"O be remember' d, no outrageous thing 
From vassal actors can be wip'd away." 

Cf. A. V. L. p. 184, note on I am remembered, 

7. Ocean. See on iv. 2. loi above. Cf. region in 13 below. 

8. For catch the 2d quarto and the folios have "finde " or "find." 



ACT IV. SCENE III, 



^59 



Happily, " Haply " (the folio reading). See T. N. p. 158, or Gr. 42. 
9. At land, Cf. 0th, ii. 1.5,^. and C. ii. 6. 25, iii. 7. 54, iv. 5. 3, etc. 

26. Distract. Cf. C. ^/ A", iv. 3. 42, J. C. iv. 3. 155, etc. 

27. Lord. The quartos and ist folio have "lords;" corrected in 2d 
folio. 

30. Careful, D. and H. adopt Walker's conjecture of " easeful." 
33. Wreak, Revenge. Cf. iv. 4. 11 below, and Cor, iv. 5. 91 : 

" Then if thou hast 
A heart of wreak in thee," etc. 

See also the verb in 51 below, and in V. and A. 1004. 

36. What. Hanmer transfers the word to the end of the preceding 
line. 

39. So e^nplofd. Hanmer has "now employ'd." 

44. Acheron. The infernal river is here made a burning lake, Cf. M. 
N, D. iii. 2. 357, Macb. iii. 5. 15, etc. 

On the passage, cf. i Hen. IV, i. 3. 203 : 

"Or dive into the bottom of the deep, 
Where fathom-line could never touch the ground, 
And pluck up drowned honour by the locks." 

46. Cyclops\ Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 511 : " the Cyclops' hammers." 
49. Sith. Since. See on i. i. 271 above. The Coll. MS. has "sith no 
justice is ;" and D. reads " sith there 's justice nor in earth nor hell." 

52. Gear. Affair, business. Cf. 2 Hen. VI, i. 4. 17 : " To this gear the 
sooner the better," etc. 

53. Ad Jovem, To Jupiter ; as Ad Apollinem^ To Apollo ; and Ad 
Martefn, To Mars. 

55. To Pallas. Some eds. put this in quotation marks ; also to Mer- 
cury, to Saturn^ and to Saturnine. 

56. To Saturn^ Caius. The early eds. have " To Saturnine, to Caius ;" 
corrected by Capell. Rowe (2d ed.) reads "To Saturn and to Coelus." 

57. You were as good. You might as well. Cf. T. and C. ii. I. ill : 
" a' were as good crack a fusty nut," etc. 

58. Loose, Let fly, shoot. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 207 : " many arrows, loosed 
several ways," etc. 

63. Well said. Well done; as often. See 0th. p. 174, or R, and J. 
p. 161. 

64. Virgo. The zodiacal constellation, which, according to the old 
myth, represents Aslrcea^ after she had left the earth. Cf. 4 above. Cap- 
ell reads "she'll give it Pallas," and Johnson "give it to Pallas." 

76. His lordship. The 2d quarto and the folios have " your lordship." 
80. 6>, the gibbet-maker I Steevens supposed that the clown under- 
stood Jupiter as Jew Peter^ but, as St. suggests, it is more likely that he 
took it to be gibbeter. 

91. Tribmzal plebs. The clown's blunder for tribufius plebisy or tribune 
of the people ; as emperiaVs for emperor'' s. 

92. Take up. That is, make up, settle. Q,i. T. N. iii. 4, 320 : " I have 
his horse to take up the quarrel," etc. 

III. Bravely. That \?,,with agrace^ox in good style. Cf Temp. iii. 

3-83: 



l6o NOTES, 

" Bravely the figure of this harpy hast thou 
Perform' d, my Ariel ;" etc 

Scene IV. — 3.^^/^;//. Maintenance; the only instance of this sense 
in S. 

4. Equal, The quartos and ist folio have " egall," a form found in the 
folio in M. of V, iii. 4. 13 also. In Rich. III. iii. 7. 213 the same ed. has 
*'egally." 

5. You know, as know. The early eds. have simply " you know ;" cor- 
rected in the Camb. ed. Rowe reads "you know, as do," etc. Mightful 
is found nowhere else in S. 

n. Wreaks, Resentments. See on iv. 3. 33 above. Hanmer reads 
"freaks." 

18. Injustice, The quartos have *' unjustice ;" a form found nowhere 
else in the early eds. 

21. Ecstasies, Insanity. See on iv. i. 125 above. 

24. If she sleep. The early eds. have *' he " for she, and ** as he " in 
the next line ; corrected by Rowe. 

25. As she. That she. Gr. 109. Cf. ii. 3. 103 above. 

26. Prou(Vst. For contracted superlatives, of which we have already 
had several examples in tlie play, see Gr. 473. 

32. Comfort, Capell reads " pity." 

35. High-witted, Cunning, artful. See on ii. i. 10 above. 

Gloze, Wheedle, cajole, use flattery or deceit. Cf. Per. p. 132. 

37. Thy life-blood out. And drawn thy life-blood out. The 2d fulio 
has ** ont " for 02it, and the 3d " on't." W. reads " My life-blood on'! !" 
and the Coll. MS. has "the life-blood on't." Walker conjectures that a 
line has been lost, like "And through the bodies of thy children drawn." 
It is not improbable that there is some corruption in the text. 

38. Anchor. The 2d quarto and the folios have "anchor 's." 

40. Mistership. Johnson reads " mistress-ship ;" but mistership may 
be meant for a clownish blunder, like e7?iperial. 

42. God-den. Good-evening. See R. and J. p. 148, or Hen. V. p. 164. 
The 1st quarto has "godden," the 2d quarto and the folios (except the 
4th, which has "good e'en ") have " good den." 

45. Presently. Immediately. See on ii. 3. 62 above. 

48. Up a neck. The Coll. MS. has " my neck." 

57. Shape, Form. Hanmer reads "share," and the Coll. MS. 
" have." 

59. Holp^st. S. has holp for the past tense of help except in Rich. III. 
v. 3. 167 and 0th. ii. i. 138, where we find helped ; and it is used ten times 
for the participle, while helped occurs only four times. 

61. Enter Emilius. The early eds. all have " Enter Nn7ttius Emillius " 
(or ''Emilius''). 

63. Power, See on iii. I. 300 above. 

65. Conduct. Here accented on the second syllable. The later folios 
have "the conduct." 

67. In course of this revenge. In carrying out this plan of revenge. 
Rowe reads " his revenge." 



ACT V. SCENE L l6l 

72. Ay^ now begin. The quartos and ist folio have *' I now begins," or 
"I, now begins." Ay in the early eds. is always printed "I." 

74. Myself. Usually first person ; but cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 217 : "Even 
so myself bewails good Gloster's case." See also Mtcch Ado, v. 2. 89. 
Theo. reads "hath often overheard," and Hanmer "have often over- 
heard," etc. 

76. Wrongfully. For adverbs used as adjectives in S. see Schmidt, 
p. 1418. 

78. Your city. The folios have " our city." 

81. Imperious. See on i. i. 250 above ; and cf. v. I. 6 below. 

85. Wings. K. reads " wing " for the sake of the rhyme, making 83-86 
a quatrain. But the final -s was sometimes disregarded in rhymes. Cf. 
R. and J. p. 149, note on 88. 

86. Stint. Check, stop. Cf. Per. iv. 4. 42 : "and swears she '11 never 
stint," etc. 

91. Honey-stalks. " Clover flowers, which contain a sweet juice. It 
is common for cattle ta overcharge themselves with clover, and die " 
(Johnson). Mason remarks that, though this may be true of cattle, it is 
not oi sheep. 

92. Whenas. When. Qi. C. of E.^. \\2. 

93. Feed. The folios have " Foode " or " Food." 

96. Smooth. Flatter ; as in Rich. III. i. 3. 48 : " Smile in men's faces, 
smooth, deceive, and cog." See also v. 2. 140 below. 

100. Before, be. The quartos have " before to be," and the folios " be- 
fore to ;" corrected by Capell. Rowe has "before as." 

103. Even at, etc. The line is omitted in the 2d quarto and the folios. 

105. Stand on hostage. Insist on a hostage. The quartos and first 
three folios have "in hostage ;" corrected in 4th folio. 

109. Teinper. Mould, dispose. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. 2. 64 : 

"Where you may temper her by your persuasion 
To hate young Valentine and love my friend." 

113. Successniitly. A word not found elsewhere; changed by Rowe 
to "successfully," and by Capell to "incessantly" ( = instantly). Schmidt 
is in doubt whether it means "successfully" or "following after another 
(namely, yEmilius, who had gone before)." ColL conjectures "go thou 
instantly" or "go and plead incessantly." 



ACT V. 

Scene I. — i. Approved. Tried, tested. Cf. Mitch Ado, ii. i. 394 
" of approved valour," etc. 
3. Signify. The early eds. have "signifies;" corrected by Rowe. 

6. Imperious. Cf. iv. 4. 81 above. 

7. Scath. Harm, injury. See A", y*?/^;?, p. 141. 
9. Slip. Scion. Cf. M.for M. iii. i. 142 : 

" For such a warped slip of wilderness 
Ne'er issued from his blood," etc. 

L 



1 62 NOTES. 

12. Ingrateftd. Used by S. oftener than ungrateful^ which, however, 
occurs twice in the present play (iv. i. iii and iv. 3. 17 above). Cf. K. 
John^ p. 180. 

13. Be bold. The ist and 2d folios misprint " Behold." 

17. And as he saith^ etc. The quartos and ist folio omit the prefix to 
this speech. The 2d folio inserts " Onin. " { — Omnes). 

21. Monastery. The anachronism needs no comment. Cf. 76 below. 

26. CoiitrolVd. See on iii. 1.260 above. 

28. Bewray. See on ii. 4. 3 above. 

42. The pearl, etc. "An allusion to the old proverb, * A black man is 
a pearl in a fair woman's eye ' " ( Malone ). Cf. T. G. of V. v. 2. 12 : 
"Black men are pearls in beauteous ladies' eyes." 

44. Wall-eyed. Fierce-eyed. Cf. K. John, iv. 3. 49 : " wall-eyed wrath 
or staring rage." 

46. Not a ivord. Keightley reads " What ! not a word ?" 

53. Get me a ladder. In the early eds. this is given to Aaron ; cor- 
rected by Pope (the conjecture of Theo.). K. follow^s the old text, and 
says : " He may mean, Execute me, but save the child !" 

58. Vengeance rot yon all ! The Camb. ed. was the first to put these 
words in quotation-marks. 

65. Cornplots. Cf ii. 3. 265 above. 

66. Piteously. "In a manner exciting pity" (Steevens). Cf. pitifully 
in M. IV. iv. 2. 212: "he beat him most pitifully." H. adopts Heath's 
conjecture of "pitilessly," and Sr. reads "piteousless." The Coll. MS. 
has "despitefully," om\ii\\-\g yet. 

6^. In my death. The 2d quarto and the folios have "by my death." 
74. For. Because; as in 158 below. See on iii. 1.40 above. Relig- 
ions is a quadrisyllable. Gr. 479. 

88. Luxurious. Lustful ; the only meaning in S. Cf. Mach. p. 239. 

93. Cut her hands. The folios add " off." 

94. Detestable. Accented on the first syllable, as regularly in S. Cf. 
K. John, p. 160, or R. and J. p. 208. 

99. Codding. Lecherous ; found nowhere else in S. We doubt whether 
it is connected with the provincial <r^^= pillow, as some of the commen- 
tators suppose. The word is not in Wb. 

102. At head. "An allusion to bulldogs, whose generosity and cour- 
age are always shown by meeting the bull in front and seizing his nose " 
(Johnson). 

104. Trained. Lured, enticed. Cf. i Hen. IV. p. 198. 

1 10. Wherein . . . in it. Cf A. V. L. ii. 7. 139 : " Wherein we play in," 
etc. Gr. 407. 

113. Extreme. Accented on the first syllable because followed by a 
noun so accented. See on obscure, ii. 3. 77 above ; and cf L. L. L. p. 166. 

114. Pry\i ?ne. For the expletive use o( me, see Gr. 220. 

119. Szvooned. The quartos and early folios have "sounded." Cf V. 
and A. p. 195, note on Sivounds. 

122. Like a black dog, etc. The proverb, " to blush like a black dog," is 
found in Ray's Collection. Walker quotes Withal, Adagia, p. 557 : " Fa- 
ciem perfricuit. Hee blusheth like a blacke dogge, he hath a brazen face." 



ACT V. SCENE II. 



163 



132. Break their necks. Malone conjectures that we should add " and 
die," and Jackson "stray and break their necks." The Coll. MS. has 
"ofttimes break," and H. "fall and break." The Globe ed. "obelizes" 
the line. 

133. Set fire on. The only instance of the phrase in S. Set fire to is 
not found in his works. 

136. Doors. The quartos and ist folio have "doore;" corrected in 
2d folio. 

137. Sorroiv . . . was. The quartos and ist folio have "sorrowes . . . 
was ;" corrected in the 2d folio. Most editors read "sorrows . . . were," 
with Malone ; but the correction in the text is simpler, and is favoured by 
140 just below. 

145. Bring doivn the devil. " It appears from this that Aaron had act- 
ually mounted the ladder and spoke from it in the old English fashion 
of Tyburn executions " (V.). 

Presently. Immediately. See on ii. 3. 62 above. 

158. For. Because. Cf. 74 above. 

Scene II. — 2. Encounter with. Meet. Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. 2. 46 : " When 
ladies crave to be encounter'd with," etc. 

9. Enter Titus, above. The stage-direction in the early eds. is " TJiey 
knocke and Titus opens his sfitdie doore.'''' From what follows it is evident 
that he came out into the balcony at the back of the stage. See on i. i. 
18 above. His exit above at 69 is not indicated in the early eds. ; neither is 
his entrance beloiv at 81, where he joins Tamora and her sons on the stage. 

II. Decrees. Resolutions ; as in R. of L. 1030, etc. 

16. I am come. D. and H. read " I now am come." 

18. Action. A trisyllable. Cf contemplation in 9 above ; and see on 
i. I. 190, etc. The quartos read "give that accord," and Pope has "give 
it that accord." 

22. Witness these. Theo. omits witness. 

31. Thy mind. The ist folio has "the mind," and ** my foes" in the 
next line. 

32. IVreakfnl. Resenting. See on wreak in iv. 3. 33 above. 

45. Stands. Changed by Hanmer to "stand." 

46. Surance. The reading of all the early eds. Hanmer and others 
print " 'surance." 

49. Globe. The early eds. have "globes ;" corrected by D. 

50. Provide thee. Rowe and others omit thee. 
^i.. Hale. Haul, draw. Ci. Alitch Ado,\). ii^j. 

52. Mnrtherers. The early eds. have "murder;" corrected by Capell. 
The quartos and ist folio also have*" cares " for rrtz^^.f; corrected in 2d folio. 

53. Loaden. Used by S. six times, laden only four times (cf i. i. 36 
above). 

56. Hyperion'' s. The sun's. Cf Hen. V. iv. i. 292, T. and C. ii. 3. 207, 
Ham. i. 2. 140, iii. 4. 56, etc. Here the quartos have " Epeons," the 1st 
folio " Eptons," and the 2d folio " Hiperions." 

59. Rapine. Used several times here as =Rape. The word is found 
nowhere else in S. 



1 64 NOTES, 

6i. These, The quartos and ist folio have "them," the later folios 
" they ;" corrected by D. 

68. Embracement. Used by S. oftener than embrace. 

70. Closing with him. Agreeing with him, humouring him. 

77. Out of hand. Directly, at once ; as in i Hen. VI. iii. 2. 102, 3 
Hen. VI. iv. 7. 63, etc. 

80. Ply. The folios have "play." W. thinks that the allusion may 
be musical, and "play" the right reading. 

87. Wot. See on ii. i. 48 above. 

90. Convenient. Fit, proper. 

107. Up ajid down. Out and out, exactly. Cf. Much Ado, p. 130. 

132. Business. A trisyllable ; as in J. C. iv. I. 22, etc. 

137. Bide. Rowe has "abide." 

140. Smooth. See on iv. 4. 96 above. 

Speak hii7i fair. Conciliate or humour him. Cf. M. of V. p. 159 (note 
on 266), or R. a7td J. p. 183 (on 150). 

147. Coi7iplot. See on ii. 3. 265 above. 

162. Aiid stop, tic. The line is omitted in the folios; restored to the 
text by Capell. 

189. Coffin. The crust of a pie. Cf. cttstard-coffin in T.ofS. iv. 3. 82 ; 
and see our ed. p. 163. 

192. Increase. Produce; as in Sonn. 97. 6: "The teeming Autumn, 
big with rich increase," etc. On the passage, cf. Scott, Lady of the Lake, 
v. 241 : 

" It seem'd as if their mother Earth 
Had swallow'd up her warlike birth." 

The 1st folio omits own. 

195. Philomel. See on ii. 3. 43 above. Progne, or Procne, was the 
sister of Philomela and wife of Tereus, whose son Itys she slaughtered 
and served up for his father to eat. 

200. Temper. Mix ; as in Cymb. v. 5. 250 : " To temper poisons for 
her," etc. 

202. Officious. Ready to do service, active. Here the word is a quadri- 
syllable. See on spacious, ii. i. 114 above. 

203. May. The folios have "might." 

204. The Centaurs'' feast. That is, the marriage feast of Perithous and 
Hippodamia, at which the famous "battle with the Centaurs" (see 
M. N. B.v. I. 44) took place. 

206. ^Gainst. The quartos have "against." 

Scene III. — i. Uncle Marcus, etc. Walker conjectures "Since, uncle 
Marcus, 'tis," etc. 

3. Ajid ours with thine. "And our content runs parallel with thine, 
be the consequence of our coming to Rome what it may" (Malone). 

17. Moe. The quarto reading; "more" in the folios. See A. Y. L. 
p. 176. 

19. Break the parle. Open the parley (Johnson). Coll. thinks the 
meaning may be "break off your angry parley with the emperor." For 
parle y^tt Hen, V. p. 164. 



ACT V. SCENE HI. 



165 



33. Beholding. " Beholden " (Rowe's reading). See M. of V. p. 135. 

35. ResQlve, Answer, tell. Cf. T, of S. iv. 2. 7 : " What, master, read 
you? First resolve me that," etc. 

38. Enfoj-c'd. Forced, violated. Cf. M. N. D. iii. i. 205 : " Lamenting 
some enforced chastity," etc. But, as Steevens notes, Virginia died un- 
violated. 

43. And effectnal. Hanmer omits luid. 

48. Unkind. Equivalent to nnnatiLral. See Lea7\ p. 176, or T. N. 
p. 156. 

50. Virginms. ''There was a play upon the story of Virginius and his 
daughter long anterior to that of John Webster, so that audiences were 
well acquainted with the incidents before S. wrote" (Coll.). 

52. To do^ etc. The line is omitted in the folios. 

55. Thus. Omitted in the 2d quarto and ist folio. 

73. Lest Rome^ etc. The early eds. have " Let," etc. ; corrected by Cap- 
ell. The quartos give the remainder of this speech to a ^^ Ro?nan Lord^^' 
and the folios to a ''Goth:' Malone substituted ''Sen.'' ( — Senator). 
Capell continued the speech to Marcus, as in the text, and has been 
generally followed. The Camb. editors say: "The corruption was per- 
haps due to a copyist or printer, who, not seeing that Let was miswritten 
for L^est, yet felt that the words Let Roine^ etc., were not suitable to Mar- 
cus, and gave them to a Roman lord at a guess. The editor of the ist 
folio, or some corrector of the quarto from which he printed, thinking 
the words not suitable to a Roman, gave them to a Goth." 

74. Curtsy. The quartos and early folios have "cursie,"as in sundrv 
other passages. See Mnch Ado, p. 159, and M.of V. p. 128. 

77. Chaps. W^rinkles. Cf R. of L. 1452 : " Her cheeks with chaps 
and wrinkles were disguis'd." 

80. Our ancestor. That is, ^neas. See on ii. 3. 22 above. 

85. Sinon. The Greek who persuaded the Trojans to take the wooden 
horse into their city. Cf. R. of L. 1521, 1529, 3 Hen. VI, iii. 2. 190, and 
Cynib. iii. 4. 61. 

88. Co7npact. Composed. Cf. V. and A. 149: "Love is a spirit, all 
compact of fire," etc. 

91. My utterance. The 2d quarto and the folios have "my very utter- 
ance." Even is of course a dissyllable ; as in ii. 3. 162 above. 

94. A captain. Walker conjectures " our captain," which may be right. 

96. Then. The folios have " this." 

99. It ivere. Hanmer reads "they were," and Capell "it was." 

100. Faults. D. reads "fault," which maybe right. 

loi. And basely cozen' d. That is, and he basely cozened. 

109. / am the turned forth. The reading of the ist quarto (not 
"turn'd,"as H. states). The 2d quarto has "And I am the turned 
forth;" the first three folios, "And I am turned forth;" and the 4th 
folio, " And I am turn'd forth." 

119. This child. The 1st quarto has "the child." 

124. DafUJi'd as he is. The early eds. have " And as he is ;" emended 
by Theo. Cf 0th. i. 2. 63 : " Damn'd as thou art, thou hast enchanted 
her." See also 201 below. 



1 66 NOTES. 

125. Cause. The reading of the 4th folio ; " course " in all earlier eds. 

126. Patience. A trisyllable. Cf. impatient \w ii. i. 76 above. 

132. WilL Rowe reads "We'll;" and "out" i^x forth in the next 
line. 

134. Closure. Close, end. Elsewhere (in V. aud A. 782, Sonn. 48. 
II, and Rich. III. iii. 3. 11) it is = enclosure. 

137. Come, come. Capell reads " Come down, come down." 

140. Do cry. Hanmer has "doth cry." 

141. Lucius, all Jiail, etc. This line, as also 146 below, is made a part 
of Marcus's speech in all the early eds. ; corrected by Capell. K. fol- 
lows the old text, and remarks: "Marcus is the tribune of the people, 
and speaks authoritatively what 'the common voice' has required." 

143. Hale. See on v. 2. 51 above. 

144. Slaucrhtering. . The Coll. MS. has " lingering," and Walker con- 
jectures " direful-slaughtering." 

146. Rome's. The early eds. have "to Rome's ;" corrected by Rowe. 

148. Harms . . . wipe. Rowe has "harm . . . drive." For the ellip- 
sis of as, see Gr. 281. 

149. Give me aim. " Give room and scope to my thoughts ; explained 
by the following stand all aloof ^^ (Schmidt). W. conjectures "air" for 
aim. 

150. Task. The Coll. MS. has "style," and "bier" for trunk in 152. 
154. Blood-stain^l. The reading of the 3d folio; " blood-slaine " or 

"bloud-slaine" in the earlier eds. 

156. Tear for tear. Abbott (Gr. 480) makes the first tear a dissyllable. 
Rowe reads "Ay, tear for tear." 

169. Associate. Accompany, join ; as in R. and y. v. 2. 6: "One of 
our order, to associate me." 

171. And take leave of him. The Coll. MS. has "all that he can 
have." 

i?>6. Evils. Rowe has " evil." 

195. Heinous. The Coll. MS. has "ravenous;" and Rowe changes 
tiger to " tygress." 

\<^(i. Mourning. The 2d quarto and the folios have " mournefull," 
"mournfull," or "mournful." For rjioitrnful in the next line, St. con- 
jectures "solemn." 

198. Of prey. The quartos have "to" for of 

199. Beastly. The folios have "beast-like." 

200. Shall have. Hanmer reads " she shall have," For the ellipsis, 
cf. 1 01 above. 

202. By whom. The folios have "From whom." 

203. To order. Rowe reads "we'll order." 

204. Ruinate. Cf. R. of L. 944: "To ruinate proud buildings," etc. 



ADDENDUM. 



167 



ADDENDUM. 

The "Time-Analysts" of the Play. — This is summed up by Mr. 
P. A. Daniel {Trans, of New Shaks. Soc. for 1877-79, p. 190) thus : 

" The period included in this Play is four days represented on the 
stage; with, possibly, two intervals. , 
Day I. Act I., Act II. sc. i.* 
" 2. Act II. sc. ii. — iv., Act III. sc. i. 

Interval. 
" 3. Act III. sc. ii. 

Interval. 
" 4. Acts IV. and V." 

* " Johnson is right in saying that ' this scene ought to continue the first Act. ' The 
fact that in it Chiron and Demetrius are already quarrelling for the love of Lavinia is no 
sufficient reason for supposing any break in the course of the action : time, throughout 
the play, is almost annihilated. There is a sequence of events, but no probable time is 
allowed for between them." 





ROMAN TOMB. 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
EXPLAINED. 



abused (=deceived), 148. 

accited, 138. 

accompanied with, 147. 

Acheron, 159. 

achieve (=:win), 145. 

Actaeon, 147. 

action (trisyllable), 163. 

advise thee, 158. 

affect (=desire), 145. 

affected (—loved), 144. 

affy, 138. 

age (=seniority), 138. 

Alcides, 157. 

anchorage (=anchor), 139. 

Andronicus (accent), 138. 

annoy (noun), 155. 

appointed (^equipped), 156. 

approve (=prove), 144. 

approved (=tested), i6i. 

as (omitted), 166. 

as (=that), 148, 160. 

associate (=accompany), 166. 

Astraea, 158, 159. 

at head, 162. 

at land, 159. 

at such a bay, 157. 

author to dishonour, 143. 

ay me, 152. 

bay (=barking), 146. 
be you remembered, 158. 
beholding (==beholden), 143, 

165. 
belike, 157. 

bestow her funeral, 158. 
bewray, 150, 162. 
bid (=invited), 142. 
blowse, 157. 
bonjour, 143. 
brabble, 145. 
bravely, 159. 
braves (= bravado), 144. 
break the parle, 164. 
brethren (trisyllable;, 142. 
broach (=spit), 157. 
business (trisyllable), 164. 
by good advice, 1 56. 
by leisure, 141. 



candidati s, 140. 
castle (=iielmet), 153. 
Centaurs' feast, 164. 
Cerberus, 151. 
chafed boar, 158. 
challenged (=accused), 142. 
chaps (=wrinkles), 165. 
charming, 144. 
chase ( = hunting-ground ), 

149. 
cheer (=face), 141. 
children (trisyllable), 148. 
Cimmerian, 147. 
clean (acj^^^erb), 139. 
close with (=agree with), 164. 
closure ( = close), 166. 
clubs, clubs! 144. 
Cocytus, 149. 
codding, 162. 
coffin (=pie-crust), 164. 
coil (=ado), 153. 
compact (:^composed), 165. 
compassion (verb), 156. 
complot (=plot), 149, 162, 

164. 
conduct (accent), 160. 
consecrate (participle), 138, 

145- 
contemplation (metre), 163. 
control (=restrain), 143, 153, 

162. 
convenient (^:=fit), 164. 
Cornelia, 155. 
cousin (=niece), 150. 
crack (of thunder), 143. 
cuique (trisyllable), 141. 
cursie (=curtsy), 165. 
Cyclops, 159. 

dancing-rapier. 144. 
deadlj'-standing, 147. 
deciphered (=:detected),i56. 
decreed (=resolved), 149. 
decrees (=resolutions), 163. 
deer (play upon), 152. 
detect (=expose), 150. 
detestable (accent), 162. 
devil's dam, 157. 



dispose (=dispose of), 158. 
j distract (participle), 159. 
dominator, 146. 
door (dissyllable), 141. 
doubted (=suspected), 147. 
drive upon, 147. 
dumps, 142. 

ecstacy (—excitement), 156, 

r6o. 
egall (=equal), 160. 
election (quadrisyllable), 141. 
embracement, 164. 
embrewed, 149. 
emperials, 159. 
enipery, 138. 
empress ( trisyllable ), 141, 

144, 147, 157. 
enacts (noun). 157. 
Enceladus, 157. 
encounter with, 163. 
enforced (=forced), 165. 
engine (=instrument]^ 152. 
entreats (noun), 143. 
escape (^sally), 157. 
even (dissyllable), 148, 165. 
exclairns (noun), 156. 
execution (metre), 147. 
extent (=maintenance), 160. 
extreme (accent), 162. 

fact (=deed), 155. 
I fear (=fear for), 150, 
fell (participle), 151. 
fere, 156. 

file our engines, etc., 145. 
fire (dissyllable), 139. 
fond (=foolish), 149. 
for(=because), 151, 162, 163. 
for to, 157. 
for why, 153. 
forfend, 143. 
fraught (noun), 139. 
friendly (adverb), 141. 
funerals (number), 142. 

I gad, 156. 

; gear (^business), 159. 



lyo 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



gentleness ( = kindness ), 

141. 
give me aim, 166. 
glistering, 144- 
gloze, 160. 

god-den, 160. ^ 

gramercy, i43t ^S^- 
gratulate, 141. 
grey, 146. 
ground (play upon), 145. 

hale (=haul), 163, 166. 
handle (play upon), 154- 
happy (—lucky), 146. 
heart (^what is in the heart), 

150 
Hecuba, 155. 
highest-peering, 144- 
high-witted, 160. 
his (=its), 152. 
hit (play upon), 145- 
holp, 160. 
honey-dew, 152. 
honey-stalks, 161. 
horse (plural), 146. 
hour (dissyllable), i49) ^SIj 

153. 
Hyperion, 163. 

ignomy, 157- 

in course of, 160. 

in sequence, 155- 

incorporate (participle), 143- 

increase (=produce), 164. 

indifferently, 143- 

ingrateful, 162. 

inherit (==possess), 146. 

insult on, 155. 

impatient ( quadrisyllable ), 

imperious (=imperial), 141, 
x6i. 

jet upon, 145. ^ 
joy (= enjoy), i47- 
just (=:just so), 157. 

killest my heart, 154. 
kind (—nature), 145- 

Laertes' son, 142. 

lamenting doings, 155- 

larums, 140. 

learn (ir^teach), 148. 

leer (=complexion), 157. 

Limbo, 152. 

lively (=living), 152. 

loaden, 163. 

loose (=letfly), 159- ^ ., 

loose (=loose one s hold), 

149. 
lords (dissyllable?), 158- 
luxurious (^lustful), 162. 



map of woe, 154. 

maugre, 157. 

me (expletive), 162. 

mean ( = means), 150. 

meshed (smashed), 154- 

mightful, 160. 

million (trisyllable), 144. 

mistership, 160, 

moe, 164. 

myself (person), 161. 

napkin ( = handkerchief ), 

152. 
Nilus, 152. 
no longer days, 158. 
not with himself ( = beside 

himself), 142- 

obdurate (accent), 148. 

obscure (accent), 147. 

obtain and ask, 140. 

ocean (trisyllable), 157, 158. 

of (=from), 154- 

officious (=active), 164. 

on a heap, 149- 

onset (=beginning), 141. 

opinion (=:^reputation), i43- 

out, alas ! 149- 

out of hand ( = af once ), 

164. 
overween, 144. 

pack (^plot), 158. 
palHament, 140. 
parcel (=part), 147. 
parle, 164. 
part (=depart), 143. 
passion (=grief ), i39> i54- 
passionate (verb), 154- 
patience (trisyllable), 166. 
patient (verb), 139. 
Philomel, 147, i55> 164. 
Phoebe (=Diana), 142. 
piece (contemptuous), 142. 
pitch (in falconry), 144. 
piteously, 162. 
played your prize, 143. 
power (=army), 154, 160. 
power (dissyllable), 153. 
prayer (dissyllable), 152. 
present (=:instant), 149. 
presently (—instantly), 147, 

160, 163. 
proclamations (metre), 140. 
Progne, 164. 
Prometheus, 144. 
propose (=look forward to), 

145- 
proud'st, 160. 
put it up (=put up with it), 

143- 
put up, 144. 
Pyramus, 149- 



quit (=requite), 140. 
quotes (^observes), 156. 

rapine (=rape), 163. 
receptacle (accent), 139. 
recure (=cure), 152. 
re-edified (—rebuilt), 142. 
region (trisyllable), 158. 
religious ( quadrisyllable ), 

162. 
rent (=rend), 153. 
reserve (=preserve), 140- 
resolve (^answer), 165. 
Romans (spelling), 138. 
rosed, 150. 

ruffle (=^be noisy), 142. 
ruinate, 166. 

sacred, i45' 

scath, 161. 

scrowl, 150. 

secure of ( = safe from ), 

143. 
self (adjective), 158. 
Semiramis, 144, 148. 
sensibly, 158. 
sequestered (accent), 147- 
set fire on, 163. 
shape (=form), 160. 
shipwrack, 144. 
shive, 145. 
Sibyl's leaves. 156. 
Sinon, 165. 
sith, 141.. 159- 
slip (=:scion), 161. 
smooth (^flatter), 161, 164. 
solemn (=formal), 145. 
Solon's happiness, 140. 
some deal, 153. 
somewhither, 155. 
sorrow- wreathen knot, 154. 
spacious (trisyllable), 145. 
speak him fair, 164. 
speed (—thrive), 142. 
spleenful, 149- 
spurn (=thrust), 152. 
square (=quarrel), 145. 
square (=shape), 154- 
stale (noun), 141- 
stand on hostage, 161. 
starved (with cold), 153. 
still (^constant), 154. 
stint (=check), 161. 
stood upon, 148. 
stuprum, 156. 
Styx, 139- 
successantly, 161. 
successive title, 138. 
sued (dissyllable), 143- 
suppose (noun), as- 
surance, 163. 
sweet water, 150. 
swooned (spelling), 162. 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 



171 



take up {=make up). 159. 
tear (dissyllable ?), 166. 
temper (=mix), 164. 
temper (=mould), 161. . 
tendering ( = caring for ), 

143- 
that (=so that), 153. 
ticed. 148. 
timeless, 149. 
Titan (==sun), 141, 150. 
tofore, 151 

torturing ispelling), 150. 
trained (rrrlured), 162. 
tribunal plebs, 159. 
triumpher (accent), 140. 
Tully's Orator, 155. 
Typhon, 157. 



unadvised, 144. 

uncouple, 146. 

uncouth (:=:strange), 149. 

undertake (= vouch), 143. 

unkind (=unnatural), 165. 

unrecuring, 152. 

up and down ( = exactly), 

164. 
upon advice, 142. 
urchins (--hedgehogs), 148. 

vast, 156. 
venereal, 147. 
Virgo, 159. 
Vulcan's badge, 145. 

wall-eyed, 162. 



weeds ( = garments), 139, 

144, 151. 
well advised, 156. 
-veil said (=well done), 159. 
what (=why), 140. 
whenas, 161. 
white-limed, 157. 
v/ho (=whom), 147. 
wind (=get wind of), 156. 
wit, 144. 

wot, 144, 152, 164. 
wreak (=revenge), 159, 160. 
wreak ful, 163. 
wrongfully (adjective), 161. 

yet (transposed). 155. 
you were as good, 1 59. 




THE CLOWN (act IV. SCENE 3). 



SHAKESPEARE. 



WITH NOTES BY WM. J. EOLFE, A.M. 



The Merchant of Venice. 

The Tempest. 

Julius Caesar. 

Hamlet. 

As You Lilfe It. 

Henry the Fifth. 

Macbeth, 

Henry the Eiglith. 

A Midsummer -jyight's Dream. 

Richard the Second. 

Richard the Third. 

Much Ado About Nothing. 

Antony and Cleopatra. 

Romeo and Juliet. 

Othello. 

Twelfth Night. 

The Winter's Tale. 

King" John. 

Henry IV. Part I. 

Henry IV. Fart II. 



King Lear. 

The Taming of the Shrew. 

All 's Well That Ends Well, 

Coriolanus. 

Comedy of Errors. 

Cymbeline. 

Merry Wives of Windsor. 

Measure for Pleasure. 

Two Gentlemen of Verona. 

Love's Labour 's Lost. 

Timon of Athens. 

Henry VI. Part I. 

Henry VI. Part II. 

Henry VI. Part III. 

Troilus and Cressida. 

Pericles, Prince of Tyre. 

The Two Noble Kinsmen. 

Poems. 

Sonnets. 

Titus Andronicus. 



Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 56 cts. per Vol. ; Paper, 40 cts. per Vol. 



In the preparation of this edition of the Enghsh Classics it has been 
the aim to adapt them for school and home reading, in essentially the 
same way as Greek and Latin Classics are edited for educational pur- 
poses. The chief requisites are a pure text (expurgated, if necessary), 
and the notes needed for its thorough explanation and illustration. 

Each of Shakespeare's plays is complete in one volume, and is pre- 
ceded by an Introduction containing the " History of the Piay," the 
*' Sources of the Plot," and " Critical Comments on the Play." 



From Horace Howard Furness, Ph.D., LL.D., Editor of the '•'• Nem Vario- 
rum Shakespeare^ 

No one can examine these volumes and fail to be impressed with the 
conscientious accuracy and scholarly completeness with which they are 
edited. The educational purposes for which the notes are written Mr. 
Rolfe never loses sight of, but like "a well-experienced archer hits the 
mark his eve doth level at." 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare, 



From F. J. Furnivall, Director of the New Shakspere Society ^ London. 

The merit I see in Mr. Rolfe's school editions of Shakspere's Plays 
over those most widely used in England is that Mr. Rolfe edits the plays 
as works of a poet, and not only as productions in Tudor English. Some 
editors think that all they have to do with a play is to state its source 
and explain its hard words and allusions ; they treat it as they would a 
charter or a catalogue of household furniture, and then rest satisfied. 
But Mr. Rolfe, while clearing up all verbal difficulties as carefully as any 
Dryasdust, always adds the choicest extracts he can find, on the spirit 
and special " note " of each play, and on the leading characteristics of its 
chief personages. He does not leave the student without help in getting 
at Shakspere's chief attributes, his characterization and poetic power. 
And every practical teacher knows that while every boy can look out 
hard words in a lexicon for himself, not one in a score can, unhelped, 
catch points of and realize character, and feel and express the distinctive 
individuality of each play as a poetic creation. 

F7'om Prof Edward Dowden, LL.D., of -^he University of Dublin^ 
Author of ^^ Shakspere : His Mi?td and Art.''"' 

I incline to think that no edition is likely to be so useful for school and 
home reading as yours. Your notes contain so much accurate instruc- 
tion, with so little that is superfluous ; you do not neglect the aesthetic 
study of the play ; and in externals, paper, type, binding, etc., you make 
a book "pleasant to the eyes" (as well as "to be desired to make one 
wise ") — no small matter, I think, with young readers and with old. 

From Edwin A. Abbott, yi. A.., Author of ''Shakespearian Grammary 

I have not seen any edition that compresses so much necessary infor- 
mation into so small a S[)ace, nor any that so completely avoids the com- 
mon faults of commentaries on Shakespeare — needless repetition, super- 
fluous explanation, and unscholar-like ignoring of difficulties. 

From Hiram Corson, M.A., Professor of Anglo-Saxon and English 
Literature, Cornell University, Ithaca, A''. Y. 

Tn the way of annotated editions of separate plays of Shakespeare, for 
educational purposes, I know of none quite up to Rolfe's. 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 



From Prof. F. J. Child, of Harvard University. 

I read your '' Merchant of Venice" with my class, and found it in every 
respect an excellent edition. I do not agree with my friend White in the 
opinion that Shakespeare requires but few notes — that is, if he is to be 
thoroughly understood. Doubtless he may be enjoyed, ajid many a hard 
place slid over. Your notes give all the help a young student requires, 
and yet the reader for pleasure will easily get at just what he wants. 
Yoiz have indeed been conscientiously concise. 

Under date of July 25, 1879, Prof. CHILD adds : Mr. Rolfe's editions 
of plays of Shakespeare are very valuable and convenient books, whether 
for a college class or for private study. I have used them with my 
students, and I welcome every addition that is made to the series. They 
show care, research, and good judgment, and are fully up to the time in 
scholarship. I fully agree with the opinion that experienced teachers 
have expressed of the excellence of these books. 

From Rev. A. P. Peabody, D.D., Professor in Harvard University. 

I regard your own work as of the highest merit, while you have turned 
the labors of others to the best possible account. I want to have the 
higher classes of our schools introduced to Shakespeare chief of all, and 
then to other standard English authors ; but this cannot be done to ad- 
vantage, unless under a teacher of equally rare gifts and' abundant leisure, 
or through editions specially prepared for such use. I trust that you 
will have the requisite encouragement to proceed with a work so hap- 
pily begun. 

From the Examiner and Chronicle^ N. Y. 

We repeat what we have often said, that there is no edition of Shake- 
speare's which seems to us preferable to Mr. Rolfe's. As mere specimens 
of the printer's and binder's art they are unexcelled, and their other 
merits are equally high. Mr. Rolfe, having learned by the practical ex- 
perience of the class-room what aid the average student really needs in 
order to read Shakespeare intelligently, has put just that amount of aid 
into his notes, and no more. Having said what needs to be said, he stopi 
there. It is a rare virtue in the editor of a classic, and we are propor- 
tionately grateful for it. 



Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 



From the N. V. Times. 

This work has been done so well that it could hardly have been done 
better. It shows throughout knowledge, taste, discriminating judgment, 
and, what is rarer and of yet higher value, a sympathetic appreciation of 
the poet's moods and purposes. 

Fro?n the Pacific School Journal^ San Francisco, 

This edition of Shakespeare's plays bids fair to be the most valuable 
aid to the study of English literature yet published. For educational pur- 
poses it is beyond praise. Each of the plays is printed in large clear type 
and on excellent paper. Every difficulty of the text is clearly explained 
by copious notes. It is remarkable how many new beauties one may dis- 
cern in Shakespeare with the aid of the glossaries attached to these books. 
. . . Teachers can do no higher, better work than to mculcate a love 
for the best literature, and such books as these will best aid them in 
cultivating a pure and refined taste. 

Fro7n the Christian Union^ N. V. 

Mr. W. J. Rolfe's capital edition of Shakespeare — by far the best edi- 
tion for school and parlor use. We speak after some practical use of it 
in a village Shakespeare Club. The notes are brief but useful ; and the 
necessary expurgations are managed with discriminating skill. 

Fro7?z the Academy^ Lofidon. 

Mr. Rolfe's excellent series of school-editions of the Plays of Shake- 
speare. . . . Mr. Rolfe's editions differ from some of the English ones 
in looking on the plays as something more than word-puzzles. They give 
the student helps and hints on the characters and meanings of the plays, 
while the word-notes are also full and posted up to the latest date. . . . 
Mr. Rolfe also adds to each of his books a most useful *' Index of Words 
and Phrases explained." 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

Any of the above works ivill be sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the 
United States, on receipt of the price. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper \ 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Ox 
Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 

PreservationTechnok 

A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESI 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranhfirrv TownshiD. PA 1 60( 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 








014 067 757 7 







i-%!^> ,v-T' •;:'rv' 













mm 



